Skip to main content

Full text of "Tales of Unrest"

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 



1 



^F"^^ 



^^^ 



w^m 



3 



^==^^"^*" 



V" 



IP 



9i«is: 



SI z 

/Wo 



^^.Z 




Books by thb Same Author 



AUCATBR B FOLLT 

AN OUTGABT OF THE laLANM 

CHANCE 

FALK AND OTBHB STOBIHB 

liORD jui: a bomance 

IfntBOB OF THB BEA, THB 

nigoeb of thb nabcibsub, thb 

nobtboho: a talb of the beaboabd 

pebbonal bbcobd, a 

becbet agent, the 

set of six, a 

taleb of unbebt 

'twixt land and SBA 

TYPHOON 

X7NDEB WBBTBBN BTHS 

VICTOBT 

WITHIN THB TIDBB 

YOUTH : A NABBATITB 

WITH FORD M. HUEPFER 

INREBITOBS, THE: AN EZTBAYAOANT BTOBT 
BOMANCB: a NOVEL 



TALES OF 
UNREST 



«fc» ^ .«^* 



By JOSEPH CONRAD 



«« 



Be it thy course to being giddy mindt 
With foreign quarrels.*' 

— SRAKESPEAm 




OABDEK CITY HBW TOBX 

DOUBLEDAY, PAGB & COMPANY 

1920 



1 



Copyright^ iSgSt h 
DOUBLEDAY, PaGE & CoMPANT 

AU fights resented^ including thai of 

trtmsUtion into foreign language j, 

influding the Scandinaoian 






TO 

ADOLF F. KFIMGEM 
mm THE SAXM OF OLD UM¥9 



4 ■ ' ' • ' K 



CONTENTS 



Karain : a Memory / 

The Idiots gi 

An Outpost of Progress §4) 

The Return tgg 

Tbe Lagoon » • • • • ^ty 



Karain: a Memory 



Karain: a Memory 

I 

"ll/E knew him in those unprotected days 
when we were content to hold in our 
hands our lives and our property. None of 
us, I believe, has any property now, and I 
hear that many, negligently, have lost their 
lives; but I am sure that the few who sur- 
vive are not yet so dim-eyed as to miss in 
the befogged respectability of their news- 
papers the intelligence of various native 
risings in the Eastern Archipelago. Sun- 
shine gleams between the lines of those 
short paragraphs — sunshine and the glitter 
of the sea. A strange name wakes up mem- 
ories; the printed words scent the smoky 
atmosphere of to-day faintly, with the 
subtle and penetrating perfume as of land 
breezes breathing through the starlight of 
bygone nights; a signal fire gleams like a 

3 



Tales of Unrest 

jewel on the high brow of a sombre cliff; 
great trees, the advanced sentries of im- 
mense forests, stand watchful and still over 
sleeping stretches of open water; a line of 
white surf thunders on an empty beach, the 
shallow water foams on the reefs; and 
g^een islets scattered through the calm of 
noonday lie upon the level of a polished 
sea, like a handful of emeralds on a buckler 
of steel. 

There are faces too-— faces dark, trucu- 
lent, and smiling; the frank audacious 
faces of men barefooted, well armed and 
noiseless. They thronged the narrow 
length of our schooner's decks with their 
ornamented and barbarous crowd, with the 
variegated colours of checkered sarongs, 
red turbans, white jackets, embroideries; 
with the gleam of scabbards, gold rings, 
charms, armlets, lance blades, and jewelled 
handles of their weapons. They had an 
independent bearing, resolute eyes, a re- 
strained manner; and we seem yet to hear 
their soft voices speaking of battles, travels, 
and escapes; boasting with composure, jok- 
ing quietly; sometimes in well-bred mur- 

4 



Karain: a Memory 

murs extolling their own valour, our gen- 
erosity; or celebrating with loyal enthu- 
siasm the virtues of their ruler. We re- 
member the faces, the eyes, the voices, we 
see again the gleam of silk and metal; the 
murmuring stir of that crowd, brilliant, fes- 
tive, and martial ; and we seem to feel the 
touch of friendly brown hands that, after 
one short grasp, return to rest on a chased 
hilt. They were Karain's people — ^a de- 
voted following. Their movements hung 
on his lips; they read their thoughts in his 
eyes; he murmured to them nonchalantly 
of life and death, and they accepted his 
words humbly, like gifts of fate. They were 
all free men, and when speaking to him said, 
" Your slave." On his passage voices died 
out as though he had walked guarded by 
silence; awed whispers followed him. They 
called him their war-chief. He was the 
ruler of three villages on a narrow plain; 
the master of an insignificant foothold on 
the earth— of a conquered foothold that^ 
shaped like a young moon, lay ignored be- 
tween the hills and the sea. 
From the deck of our schooner, ancfaoredl 

S 



Talcs of Unrest 

in the middle of the bay, he indicated by a 
theatrical sweep of 'his arm along the jag* 
ged outline of the hills the whole of his do- 
main; and the ample movement seemed to 
drive back its limits, augmenting it sud- 
denly into something so immense and 
vague that for a moment it appeared to be 
bounded only by the sky. And really, look- 
ing at that place, landlocked from the sea 
and shut off from the land by the precipit- 
ous slopes of mountains, it was difficult to 
believe in the existence of any neighbour- 
hood. It was still, complete, unknown, and 
full of a life that went on stealthily with a 
troubling e£Fect of solitude; of a life that 
seemed unaccountably empty of an3rthing 
that would stir the thought, touch the heart, 
give a hint of the ominous sequence of days. 
It appeared to us a land without memories, 
regrets, and hopes; a land where nothing 
could survive the coming of the night, andt 
where each sunrise, like a dazzling act of 
special creation, was disconnected from the 
eve and the morrow. 

Karain swept his hand over it. " All 
mine I " He struck the deck with his long 

6 



Karain: a Memory 

staff; the gold head flashed like a falling 
star; very close behind him a silent old fel- 
low in a richly embroidered black jacket 
alone of all the Malays around did not fol- 
low the masterful gesture with a look. He 
did not even lift his eyelids. He bowed his 
head behind his master, and without stir- 
ring held hilt up over his right shoulder a 
long blade in a silver scabbard. He was 
there on duty, but without curiosity, and 
seemed weary, not with age, but with the 
possession of a burdensome secriet of exist- 
ence. Klarain, heavy and proud, had a lofty 
pose and breathed calmly. It was our first 
visit, and we looked about curiously. 

The bay was like a bottomless pit of in- 
tense light. The circular sheet of water re- 
flected a luminous sky, and the shores en- 
closing it made an opaque ring of earth 
floating in an emptiness of transparent blue. 
The hills, purple and arid, stood out heavily 
on the sky: their summits seemed to fade 
into a coloured tremble as of ascending 
vapour; their steep sides were streaked 
with the green of narrow ravines; at their 
foot lay rice-fields, plantain-patches, yellow 

7 



Talcs of Unrest 

sands. A torrent wound about like a 
dropped thread. Clumps of fruit-trees 
marked the villages; slim palms put their 
nodding heads together above the low 
houses; dried palm-leaf roofs shone afar, 
like roofs of gold, behind the dark colon- 
nades of tree-trunks; figures passed vivid 
and vanishing; the smoke of fires stood 
upright above the masses of flowering 
bushes; .bamboo fences glittered, running 
away in broken lines between the fields. A 
sudden cry on the shore sounded plaintive 
in the distance, and ceased abruptly, as if 
stifled in the downpour of sunshine; a puff 
of breeze made a flash of darkness on the 
smooth water, touched our faces, and be- 
came forgotten. Nothing moved. The sun 
blazed down into a shadowless hollow of 
colours and stillness. 

It was the stage where, dressed splen- 
didly for his part, he strutted, incomparably 
dignified, made important by the power he 
had to awaken an absurd expectation of 
something heroic going to take place — a 
burst of action or song — ^upon the vibrat- 
ing tone of a wonderful sunshine. He was 

8 



Karain: a Memory 

ornate and disturbing, for one could not im- 
agine what depth of horrible void such an 
elaborate front could be worthy to hide. He 
was not masked — ^there was too much life 
in him, and a mask is only a lifeless thing; 
but he presented himself essentially as an 
actor, as a human being aggressively dis- 
guised. His smallest acts were prepared 
and unexpected, his speeches grave, his 
sentences ominous like hints and compli- 
cated like arabesques. He was treated with 
a solemn respect accorded in the irreverent 
West only to the monarchs of the stage, and 
he accepted the profound homage with a 
sustained dignity seen nowhere else but be- 
hind the footlights and in the condensed 
falseness of some grossly tragic situation. 
It was almost impossible to remember who 
he was— only a petty chief of a conven- 
iently isolated comer of Mindanao, where 
we could in comparative safety break the 
law against the traffic in firearms and ammu- 
nition with the natives. What would hap- 
pen should one of the moribund Spanish 
gun- boats be suddenly galvanised into a 
flicker of active life did not trouble us, once 

9 



Tales of Unrest 

we were inside the bay^-so completely did 
it appear out of the reach of a meddling 
world; and besides, in those days we were 
imaginative enough to look with a kind of 
joyous equanimity on any chance there was 
of being quietly hanged somewhere out of 
the way of diplomatic remonstrance. As to 
Karain, nothing could happen to him un- 
less what happens to all — ^failure and death ; 
but his quality was to appear clothed in the 
illusion of unavoidable success. He seemed 
too effective, too necessary there, too much 
of an essential condition for the existence 
of his land and his people, to be destroyed 
by anything short of an earthquake. He 
summed up his race, his country, the ele- 
mental force of ardent life, of tropical nat- 
ure. He had its luxuriant strength, its fas- 
cination ; and, like it, he carried the seed of 
peril within. 

In many successive visits we came to 
know his stage well — ^the purple semicircle 
of hills, the slim trees leaning over houses, 
the yellow sands, the streaming green of 
ravines. All that had the crude and blended 
colouring, the appropriateness almost ex* 

lO 



Karain: a Memoiy 

cessive, the suspicious immobility of a 
painted scene; and it enclosed so perfectly 
the accomplished acting of his amazing pre- 
tences that the rest of the world seemed 
shut out for ever from the gorgeous spec- 
tacle. There could be nothing outside* It 
was as if the earth had gone on spinning, 
and had left that crumb of its surface alone 
in space. He appeared utterly cut off from 
everything but the sunshine, and that even 
seemed to be made for him alone. Once 
when asked what was on the other side of 
the hills, he said, with a meaning smile, 
" Friends and enemies — ^many enemies ; 
else why should I buy your rifles and pow- 
der? " He was always like this — ^word-per- 
fect in his part, playing up faithfully to the 
mysteries and certitudes of his surround- 
ings. " Friends and enemies '* — ^nothing 
else. It was impalpable and vast. The 
earth had indeed rolled away from under 
his land, and he, with his handful of people, 
stood surrounded by a silent tumult as of 
contending shades. Certainly no sound 
came from outside. "Friends and cne- 
nuesl ** He might have added, " and mem* 

IX 



Talcs of Unrest 

I 

ones/' at least as far as he himself was con- 
cerned; but he neglected to make that 
point then. It made itself later on, though ; 
but it was after the daily performance — ^in 
the wingSy so to speak, and with the lights 
out. Meantime he filled the stage with bar- 
barous dignity. Some ten years ago he had 
Icl his people — a scratch lot of wandering 
Bugis — ^to the conquest of the bay, and now 
in his august care they had forgotten all the 
past, and had lost all concern for the future. 
He gave them wisdom, advice, reward, 
punishment, life or death, with the same 
serenity of attitude and voice. He under- 
stood irrigation and the art of war — ^the 
qualities of weapons and the craft of boat- 
building. He could conceal his heart; had 
more endurance; he could swim longer, 
and steer a canoe better than any of his peo- 
ple; he could shoot straighter, and negoti- 
ate more tortuously than any man of his 
race I knew. He was an adventurer of the 
sea, an outcast, a ruler — and my very good 
friend. I wish him a quick death in a stand- 
up fight, a death in sunshine; for he had 
•known remorse and power, and no man can 

It 



Karain: a Memory 

jdemand more from life. Day after day he 
appeared before us, incomparably faithful 
to the illusions of the stage, and at sunset 
the night descended upon him quickly, like 
a falling curtain. The seamed hills became 
black shadows towering high upon a clear 
sky; above them the glittering confusion of 
stars resembled a mad turmoil stilled by a 
gesture; sounds ceased, men slept, forms 
vanished — and the reality of the universe 
alone remained — z, marvellous thing of 
darkness and glimmers. 



13 



II 



But it was at night that he talked openly, 
forgetting the exactions of his stage. In 
the daytime there were affairs to be dis- 
cussed in state. There were at first between 
him and me his own splendour, my shabby 
suspidiotis,and the scenic landscape, that in- 
truded upon the reality of our lives by its 
motionless fantasy of outline and colour. 
His followers thronged round him; above 
his head the broad blades of their spears 
made a spiked halo of iron points, and they 
hedged him from humanity by the shimmer 
of silks, the gleam of weapons, the excited 
and respectful hum of eager voices. Be- 
fore sunset he would take leave with cere- 
mony, and go off sitting under a red um- 
brella, and escorted by a score of boats. All 
the paddles flashed and struck together 
with a mighty splash that reverberated 
loudly in the monumental amphitheatre of 
hills. A broad stream of dazzling foam 



Karain: a Memory 

trailed behind the flotilla. The canoes ap- 
peared very black on the white hiss of 
water; turbaned heads swayed back and 
forth; a multitude of arms in crimson and 
yellow rose and fell with one movement; 
the spearmen upright in the bows of canoes 
had variegated sarongs and gleaming shoul- 
ders like bronze statues; the muttered 
strophes of the paddlers' song ended peri- 
odically in a plaintive shout. They dimin- 
ished in the distance; the song ceased; 
they swarmed on the beach in the long- 
shadows of the western hills. The sunlight 
lingered on the purple crests, and we could 
see him leading the way to his stockade, a 
burly bareheaded figure walking far in ad- 
vance of a straggling cortege, and swinging 
regularly an ebony staff taller than him- 
self. The darkness deepened fast; torches 
gleamed fitfully, passing behind bushes; a 
long hail or two trailed in the silence of the 
evening; and at last the night stretched its 
smooth veil over the shore, the lights, and 
the voices. 

Then, just as we were thinking of repose, 
the watchmen of the schooner would hail a 

'5 



Tales of Unrest 

splash of paddles away in the starlit gloom 
of the bay; a voice would respond in cau- 
tious tones, and our serang, putting his 
head down the open skylight, would inform 
us without surprise, " That Rajah, he com- 
ing. He here now." Karain appeared 
noiselessly in the doorway of the little cabin. 
He was simplicity itself then; all in white; 
mufHed about his head; for arms only a 
kriss with a plain buffalo-horn handle, 
which he would politely conceal within a 
fold of his sarong before stepping over the 
threshold. The old sword-bearer's face, the 
worn-out and mournful face so covered 
with wrinkles that it seemed to look out 
through the meshes of a fine dark net, 
could be seen close above his shoulder. Ka- 
rain never moved without that attendant, 
who stood or squatted close at his back. He 
had a dislike of an open space behind him. 
It was more than a dislike — it resembled 
fear, a nervous preoccupation of what went 
on where he could not see. This, in view 
of the evident and fierce loyalty that sur- 
rounded him, was inexplicable. He was 
there alone in the midst of devoted men; 

x6 



Karain: a Memory 

he was safe from neighbourly ambushes, 
from fraternal ambitions; and yet more 
than one of our visitors had assured us that 
their ruler could not bear to be alone. They 
said, " Even when he eats and sleeps there 
is always one on the watch near him who 
has strength and weapons." There was in- 
deed always one near him, though our in- 
formants had no conception of that watch- 
er's strength and weapons, which were both 
shadowy and terrible. We knew, but only 
later on, when we had heard the story. 
Meantime we noticed that, even during the 
most important interviews, Karain would 
often give a start, and interrupting his dis- 
course, would sweep his arm back with a 
sudden movement, to feel whether the old 
fellow was there. The old fellow, impene- 
trable and weary, was always there. He 
shared . his food, his repose, and his 
thoughts; he knew his plans, guarded his 
secrets ; and, impassive behind his master's 
agitation, without stirring the least bit, 
murmured above his head in a soothing 
tone some words difficult to catch. 

It was only on board the schooner, when 

a 17 



Tales of Unrest 

surrounded by white faces, by unfamiliar 
sights and sounds, that Karain seemed to 
forget the strange obsession that wound 
Uke a black thread through the gorgeous 
pomp of his public life. At night we treated 
him in a free and easy manner, which just 
stopped short of slapping him on the back, 
for there are liberties one must not take 
with a Malay. He said himself that on such 
occasions he was only a private gentleman 
coming to see other gentlemen whom he 
supposed as well bom as himself. I fancy 
that to the last he believed us to be emis- 
saries of Government, darkly official per- 
sons furthering by our illegal traffic some 
dark scheme of high statecraft. Our de- 
nials and protestations were unavailing. 
He only smiled with discreet politeness and 
inquired about the Queen. Every visit be- 
gan with that inquiry; he was insatiable of 
details ; he was fascinated by the holder of 
a sceptre the shadow of which, stretching 
from the westward over the earth and over 
the seas, passed far beyond his own hand's- 
breadth of conquered land. He multiplied 
questions ; he could never know enough of 

i8 



Karain: a Memory 

the Monarch of whom he spoke with won- 
der and chivalrous respect — ^with a kind of 
affectionate awe! Afterwards, when we had 
learned that he was the son of a woman 
who had many years ago ruled a small 
Bugis state, we came to suspect that the 
memory of his mother (of whom he spoke 
with enthusiasm) mingled somehow in his 
mind with th^ image he tried to form for 
himself of the far-off Queen whom he called 
Great, Invincible, Pious, and Fortunate. 
We had to invent details at last to satisfy 
his craving curiosity; and our loyalty must 
be pardoned, for we tried to make them fit 
for his august and resplendent ideal. We 
talked. The night slipped over us, over the 
still schooner, over the sleeping land, and 
over the sleepless sea that thundered 
amongst the reefs outside the bay. His 
paddlers, two trustworthy men, slept in the 
canoe at the foot of our side-ladder. The 
old confidant, relieved from duty, dozed on 
his heels, with his back against the com- 
panion-doorway; and Karain sat squarely 
in the ship's wooden armchair, under the 
slight sway of the cabin lamp, a cheroot 

19 



Talcs of Unrest 

between his dark fingers, and a glass of 
lemonade before him. He was amused by 
the fizz of the thing, but after a sip or two 
would let it get flat, and with a courteous 
wave of his hand ask for a fresh bottle. He 
decimated our slender stock; but we did 
not begrudge it to him, for, when he began, 
he talked well. He must have been a great 
Bugis dandy in his time, for even then (and 
when we knew him he was no longer 
young) his splendour was spotlessly neat, 
and he dyed his hair a light shade of brown. 
The quiet dignity of his bearing trans- 
formed the dim-lit cuddy of the schooner 
into an audience-hall. He talked of inter- 
island politics with an ironic and melan- 
choly shrewdness. He had travelled much, 
suffered not a little, intrigued, fought. He 
knew native Courts, European Settlements, 
the forests, the sea, and, as he said himself, 
had spoken in his time to many g^eat men. 
He liked to talk with me because I had 
known some of these men: he seemed to 
think that I could understand him, and, 
with a fine confidence, assumed that I, at 
leasts could appreciate how much greater 

20 



Karain: a Memory 

he was himself. But he preferred to talk 
of his native country — sl small Bugis state 
on the island of Celebes. I had visited it 
some time before, and he asked eagerly for 
news. As men's names came up in conver- 
sation he would say, " We swam against 
one another when we were boys; " or, " We 
had hunted the deer together — ^he could use 
the noose and the spear as well as I." Now 
and then his big dreamy eyes would roll 
restlessly; he frowned or smiled, or he 
would become pensive, and, staring in si- 
lence, would nod slightly for a time at some 
regretted vision of the past. 

His mother had been the ruler of a small 
semi-independent state on the sea-coast at 
the head of the Gulf of Boni. He spoke of 
her with pride. She had been a woman reso- 
lute in affairs of state and of her own heart. 
After the death of her first husband, un- 
dismayed by the turbulent opposition of the 
chiefs, she married a rich trader, a Korinchi 
man of no family. Karain was her son by 
that second marriage, but his unfortunate 
descent had apparently nothing to do with 
his exile. He said nothing as to its cause, 

21 



Tales of Unrest 

though once he let slip with a sigh, " Ha! 
my land will not feel any more the weight 
of my body." But he related willingly the 
story of his wanderings, and told us all 
about the conquest of the bay. Alluding to 
the people beyond the hills, he would mur- 
mur gently, with a careless wave of the 
hand, " They came over the hills once to 
fight us, but those who got away never 
came again." He thought for a while, smil- 
ing to himself. " Very few got away," he 
added, with proud serenity. He cherished 
the recollections of his successes; he had 
an exulting eagerness for endeavour; when 
he talked, his aspect was warlike, chival- 
rous, and uplifting. No wonder his people 
admired him. We saw him once walking 
in daylight amongst the houses of the set- 
tlement. At the doors of huts groups of 
women turned to look after him, warbling 
softly, and with gleaming eyes; armed men 
stood out of the way, submissive and erect; 
others approached from the side, bending 
their backs to address him humbly; an old 
woman stretched out a draped lean arm — 
on thy head! " she cried from a 

83 



Karain: a Memory 

dark doorway; a fiery-eyed man showed 
above the low fence of a plantain-patch a 
streaming face, a bare breast scarred tn two 
places, and bellowed out pantingly after 
him, " God give victory to our master! " 
Karain walked fast, and with firm long 
strides; he answered greetings right and 
left by quick piercing glances. Children 
ran forward between the houses, peeped 
fearfully round comers; young boys kept 
up with him, gliding between bushes: their 
eyes gleamed through the dark leaves. The 
old sword-bearer, shouldering the silver 
scabbard, shuffled hastily at his heels with 
bowed head, and his eyes on the ground. 
And in the midst of a great stir they passed 
swift and absorbed, like two men hurrying 
through a great solitude. 

In his council hall he was surrounded by 
the gravity of armed chiefs, while two long 
rows of old headmen dressed in cotton 
stuffs squatted on their heels, with idle 
arms hanging over their knees. Under the 
thatch roof supported by smooth columns, 
of which each one had cost the life of a 
straight-stemmed young palm, the scent of 

as 



Talcs of Unrest 

flowering hedges drifted in warm waves. 
The sun was sinking. In the open court- 
yard suppliants walked through the gate, 
raising, when yet far off, their joined hands 
above bowed heads, and bending low in the 
bright stream of sunlight. Young girls, 
with flowers in their laps, sat under the 
wide-spreading boughs of a big tree. The 
blue smoke of wood fires spread in a thin 
mist above the high-pitched roofs of houses 
that had glistening walls of woven reeds, 
and all round them rough wooden pillars 
under the sloping eaves. He dispensed jus- 
tice in the shade; from a high seat he gave 
orders, advice, reproof. Now and then the 
hum of approbation rose louder, and idle 
spearmen that lounged listlessly against the 
posts, looking at the girls, would turn their 
heads slowly. To no man had been given 
the shelter of so much respect, confidence, 
and awe. Yet at times he would lean for- 
word and appear to listen as for a far-off 
note of discord, as if expecting to hear some 
faint voice, the sound of light footsteps; of 
he would start half up in his seat, as though 
he had been familiarly touched on the shoul- 

24 



Karain : a Memory 

der. He glanced back with apprehension; 
his aged follower whispered inaudibly at his 
ear; the chiefs turned their eyes away in si- 
lence, for the old wizard, the man who could 
command ghosts and send evil spirits 
against enemies, was speaking low to their 
ruler. Around the short stillness of the 
open place the trees rustled faintly, the soft 
laughter of girls playing with the flowers 
rose in clear bursts of joyous sound. At the 
end of upright spear-shafts the long tufts of 
dyed horse-hair waved crimson and filmy 
in the gust of wind; and beyond the blaze 
of hedges the brook of limpid quick water 
ran invisible and loud under the drooping 
grass of the bank, with a great murmur, 
passionate and gentle. 

After sunset, far across the fields and over 
the bay, clusters of torches could be seen 
burning under the high roofs of the council 
shed. Smoky red flames swayed on high 
poles, and the fiery blaze flickered over faces, 
clung to the smooth trunks of palm-trees, 
kindled bright sparks on the rims of metal 
dishes standing on fine fioor-mats. That 
obscure adventurer feasted like a king. 

25 



Tales of Unrest 

Small groups of men crouched in tight cir- 
cles round the wooden platters; brown 
hands hovered over snowy heaps of rice. 
Sitting upon a rough couch apart from the 
others, he leaned on his elbow with inclined 
head; and near him a youth improvised in 
a high tone a song that celebrated his 
valour and wisdom. The singer rocked 
himself to and fro, rolling frenzied eyes; old 
women hobbled about with dishes, and men, 
squatting low, lifted their heads to listen 
gravely without ceasing to eat The song 
of triumph vibrated in the night, and the 
stanzas rolled out mournful and fiery like 
the thoughts of a hermit. He silenced it 
with a sign, " Enough! " An owl hooted 
far away, exulting in the delight of deep 
gloom in dense foliage; overhead lizards 
ran in the attap thatch, calling softly; the 
dry leaves of the roof rustled; the rumour 
of mingled voices grew louder suddenly. 
After a circular and startled glance, as of a 
man waking up abruptly to the sense of 
danger, he would throw himself back, and 
under the downward gaze of the old sor- 
cerer take up, wide-eyed, the slender thread 

86 



Karain: a Memory 

of his dream. They watched his moods; 
the swelling rumour of animated talk sub- 
sided like a wave on a sloping beach. The 
chief is pensive. And above the spreading 
whisper of lowered voices only a light rat- 
tle of weapons would be heard, a single 
louder word distinct and alone, or the grave 
ring of a big brass tray. 



«j 



Ill 

For two years at short intervals we 
visited him. We came to like him, to trust 
him, almost to admire him. He was plot- 
ting and preparing a war with patience, 
with foresight — ^with a fidelity to his pur- 
pose and with a steadfastness of which I 
would have thought him racially incapa- 
ble. He seemed fearless of the future, and 
in his plans displayed a sagacity that was 
only limited by his profound ignorance of 
the rest of the world. We tried to enlighten 
him, but our attempts to make clear the ir- 
resistible nature of the forces which he de- 
sired to arrest failed to discourage his 
eagerness to strike a blow for his own prim- 
itive ideas. He did not understand us, and 
replied by arguments that almost drove one 
to desperation by their childish shrewdness. 
He was absurd and unanswerable. Some- 
times we caught glimpses of a sombre, 



Karain: a Memory 



glowing fury within him — a brooding and 
vague sense of wrong, and a concentrated 
lust of violence which is dangerous in a na- 
tive. He raved like one inspired. On one 
occasion, after we had been talking to him 
late in his campong, he jumped up. A 
great, clear fire blazed in the grove; lights 
and shadows danced together between the 
trees; in the still night bats flitted in and 
out of the boughs like fluttering flakes of 
denser darkness. He snatched the sword 
from the old man, whizzed it out of the 
scabbard, and thrust the point into the 
earth. Upon the thin, upright blade the 
silver hilt, released, swayed before him like 
something alive. He stepped back a pace, 
and in a deadened tone spoke fiercely to the 
vibrating steel: "If there is virtue in the 
fire, in the iron, in the hand that forged 
thee, in the words spoken over thee, in the 
desire of my heart, and in the wisdom of 
thy makers, — ^then we shall be victorious 
together! " He drew it out, looked along 
the edge. " Take," he said over his shoul- 
der to the old sword-bearer. The other, 
unmoved on his hams, wiped the point with 

29 



Talcs of Unrest 

a corner of his sarong, and returning the 
weapon to its scabbard, sat nursing it on 
his knees without a single look upwards. 
Karain, suddenly very calm, reseated him- 
self with dignity. We gave up remonstrat- 
ing after this, and let him go his way to an 
honourable disaster. All we could do for 
him was to see to it that the powder was 
good for the money and the rifles service- 
able, if old. 

But the game was becoming at last too 
dangerous; and if we, who had faced it 
pretty often, thought little of the danger, it 
was decided for us by some very respecta- 
ble people sitting safely in counting-houses 
that the risks were too great, and that only 
one more trip could be made. After giving 
in the usual way many misleading hints as 
to our destination, we slipped away quietly, 
and after a very quick passage entered the 
bay. It was early morning, and even be- 
fore the anchor went to the bottom the 
schooner was surrounded by boats. 

The first thing we heard was that Ka- 
rain's mysterious sword-bearer had died a 
few days ago. We did not attach much im- 

30 



Karain: a Memory 

pcMtance to the news. It was certainly dif- 
ficult to imagine Karain without his insep- 
arable follower; but the fellow was old, he 
had never spoken to one of us, we hardly 
ever had heard the sound of his voice; and 
we hi(d come to look upon him as upon 
something inanimate, as a part of our 
friend's trappings of state — ^like that sword 
he had carried, or the fringed red umbrella 
displayed during an official progress. Ka- 
rain did not visit us in the afternoon as 
usual. A message of greeting and a present 
of fruit and vegetables came off for us be- 
fore sunset. Our friend paid us like a 
banker, but treated us like a prince. We 
sat up for him till midnight. Under the 
stem awning bearded Jackson jingled an 
old guitar and sang, with an execrable ac- 
cent, Spanish love-songs; while young 
HoUis and I, sprawling on the deck, had a 
game of chess by the light of a cargo lan- 
tern. Karain did not appear. Next day we 
were busy unloading, and heard that the 
Rajah was unwell. The expected invita- 
tion to visit him ashore did not come. We 
sent friendly messages, but, fearing to in- 

31 



Talcs of Unrest 

trude upon some secret council, remained 
on board. Early pn the third day we had 
landed all the powder and rifles, and also a 
six-pounder brass gun with its carriage, 
which we had subscribed together for a 
present to our friend. The afternoon was 
sultry. Ragged edges of black clouds 
peeped over the hills, and invisible thunder* 
storms circled outside, growling like wild 
beasts. We got the schooner ready for sea, 
intending to leave next morning at day- 
light. All day a merciless sun blazed down 
into the bay, fierce and pale, as if at white 
heat. Nothing moved on the land. The 
beach was empty, the villages seemed de- 
serted; the trees far off stood in unstirring 
clumps, as if painted; the white smoke of 
some invisible bush-fire spread itself low 
over the shores of the bay like a settling 
fog. Late in the day three of Karain's chief 
men, dressed in their best and armed to the 
teeth, came off in a canoe, bringing a case 
of dollars. They were gloomy and languid, 
and told us they had not seen their Rajah 
for five days. No one had seen him! We 
settled all accounts, and after shaking hands 

3a 



Karain: a Memory 

in turn and in profound silence, they de- 
scended one after another into their boat, 
and were paddled to the shore, sitting close 
together, clad in vivid colours, with hang- 
ing heads: the gold embroideries of their 
jackets flashed dazzlingly as they went 
away gliding on the smooth water, and not 
one of them looked back once. Before sun- 
set the growling clouds carried with a rush 
the ridge of hills, and came tumbling down 
the inner slopes. Everything disappeared; 
Dlack whirling vapours filled the bay, and 
in the midst of them the schooner swung 
here and there in the shifting gusts of wind. 
A single clap of thunder detonated in the 
hollow with a violence that seemed capable 
of bursting into small pieces the ring of 
high land, and a warm deluge descended. 
The wind died out. We panted in the close 
cabin; our faces streamed; the bay outside 
hissed as if boiling; the water fell in per- 
pendicular shafts as heavy as lead; it 
swished about the deck, poured off the 
spars, gurgled, sobbed, splashed, mur- 
mured in the blind night. Our lamp burned 
low. Hollis, stripped to the waist, lay 
3 33 



Tales of Unrest 

stretched out on the lockers, with closed 
eyes and motionless like a despoiled corpse; 
at his head Jackson twanged the guitar, and 
gasped out in sighs a mournful dirge about 
hopeles3 love and eyes like stars. Then we 
heard startled voices on deck crying in the 
rain, hurried footsteps overhead, and sud- 
denly Karain appeared in the doorway of 
the cabin. His bare breast and his face 
glistened in the light; his sarong, soaked, 
clung about his legs; he had his sheathed 
kriss in his left hand; and wisps of wet hair, 
escaping from under his red kerchief, stuck 
over his eyes and down his cheeks. He 
stepped in with a headlong stride and look- 
ing over his shoulder like a man pursued. 
' Hollis turned on his side quickly and 
opened his eyes. Jackson clapped his big 
hand over the strings and the jingling vi- 
bration died suddenly. I stood up. 

"We did not hear your boat's hail! " I 
exclaimed. 

"Boat! The man's swum off," drawled 
out Hollis from the locker. " Look at 
him!" 

He breathed heavily, wild-eyed, while we 

34 



Karain: a Memory 

looked at him in silence. Water dripped 
from him, made a dark pool, and ran 
crookedly across the cabin floor. We could 
hear Jackson, who had gone out to drive 
away our Malay seamen from the doorway 
of the companion; he swore menacingly in 
the patter of a heavy shower and there was 
a great commotion on deck. The watch- 
men, scared out of their wits by the glimpse 
of a shadowy figure leaping over the rail, 
straight out of the night as it were, had 
alarmed all hands. 

Then Jackson, with glittering drops of 
water on his hair and beard, came back 
looking angry, and Hollis, who, being the 
youngest of us, assumed an indolent superi- 
ority, said without stirring, " Give him a 
dry sarong — pve him mine; it's hanging 
up in the bathroom." Karain laid the kriss 
on the table, hilt inwards, and murmured a 
few words in a strangled voice. 

" What's that? " asked Hollis, who had 
not heard. 

"He apologises for coming in with a 
weapon in his hand," I said, dazedly. 

" Ceremonious beggar. Tell him we for- 

35 






Talcs of Unrest 

give a friend ... on such a night,** 
drawled out HolHs. " What's wrong? '' 

Karain slipped the dry sarong over his 
head, dropped the wet one at his feet, and 
stepped out of it. I pointed to the wooden 
armchair — ^his armchair. He sat down very 
straight, said " Hal " in a strong voice; a 
short shiver shook his broad frame. He 
looked over his shoulder uneasily, turned 
as if to speak to us, but only stared in a curi- 
ous blind manner, and again looked back. 
Jackson bellowed out, "Watch well on 
deck there!" heard a faint answer from 
above, and reaching out with his foot 
slammed-to the cabin door. 

" All right now," he said. 

Karain's lips moved slightly. A vivid 
flash of lightning made the two round stern- 
ports facing him glimmer like a pair of 
cruel and phosphorescent eyes. The flame 
of the lamp seemed to wither into brown 
dust for an instant, and the looking-glass 
over the little sideboard leaped out behind 
his back in a smooth sheet of livid light. 
The roll of thunder came near, crashed over 
us; the schooner trembled, and the great 

36 



Karain: a Memory 

voice went on, threatening terribly, into the 
distance. For less than a minute a furious 
shower rattled on the decks. Karain looked 
slowly from face to face, and then the si- 
lence became so profound that we all could 
hear distinctly the two chronometers in my 
cabin ticking along with unflagging speed 
against one another. 

And we three, strangely moved, could not 
take our eyes from him. He had become 
enigmatical and touching, in virtue of that 
mysterious cause that had driven him 
through the night and through the thunder- 
storm to the shelter of the schooner's cuddy. 
Not one of us doubted that we were looking 
at a fugitive, incredible as it appeared to us. 
He was haggard, as though he had not 
slept for weeks; he had become lean, as 
though he had not eaten for days. His 
cheeks were hollow, his eyes sunk, the mus- 
cles of his chest and arms twitched slightly 
as if after an exhausting contest. Of 
course, it had been a long swim off to the 
schooner; but his face showed another 
kind of fatigue, the tormented weariness, 
the anger and the fear of a struggle against 

37 



Talcs of Unrest 

a thought, an idea — ^against something that 
cannot be grappled, that never rests — a 
shadow, a nothing, unconquerable and im- 
mortal, that preys upon life. We knew it as 
though he had shouted it at us. His chest 
expanded time after time, as if it could not 
contain the beating of his heart. For a mo- 
ment he had the power of the possessed — 
the power to awaken in the beholders won- 
der, pain, pity, and a fearful near sense of 
things invisible, of things dark and mute, 
that surround the loneliness of mankind. 
His eyes roamed about aimlessly for a mo- 
ment, then became still. He said with 
effort— 

" I came here ... I leaped out of my 
stockade as after a defeat. I ran in the 
night. The water was black. I left him 
calling on the edge of black water ... I 
left him standing alone on the beach. I 
swam ... he called out after me ... I 
swam ..." 

He trembled from head to foot, sitting 
very upright and gazing straight before 
him. Left whom? Who called? We did 
not know. We could not understand I 
said at all hazards — 



Karain : a Memory 

" Be firm." 

The sound of my voice seemed to steady 
him into a sudden rigidity, but otherwise 
he took no notice. He seemed to listen, to 
expect something for a moment, then went 
on — 

" He cannot come here — ^therefore I 
sought you. You men with white faces who 
despise the invisible voices. He cannot 
abide your unbelief and your strength." 

He was silent for a while, then exclaimed 
softly — 

" Oh ! the strength of unbelievers ! " 

" There's no one here but you — ^and we 
three," said HoUis, quietly. He reclined 
with his head supported on elbow and did 
not budge. 

" I know," said Karain. " He has never 
followed me here. Was not the wise man 
ever by my side? But since the old wise 
man, who knew of my trouble, has died, I 
have heard the voice every night. I shut 
myself up — for many days — in the dark. I 
can hear the sorrowful murmurs of women, 
the whisper of the wind, of the running 
waters; the clash of weapons in the hands 

39 



Tales of Unrest 

of faithful men, their footsteps — ^and his 
voice! • . • Near . . • Sol In my ear! I 
felt him near . . . His breath passed over 
my neck. I leaped out without a cry. All 
about me men slept quietly. I ran to the 
sea. He ran by my side without footsteps, 
whispering, whispering old words — ^whis- 
pering into my ear in his old voice. I ran 
into the sea; I swam off to you, with my 
kriss between my teeth. I, armed, I fled be- 
fore a breath — ^to you. Take me away to 
your land. The wise old man has died, and 
with him is gone the power of his words and 
charms. And I can tell no one. No one. 
There is no one here faithful enough and 
wise enough to know. It is only near you, 
unbelievers, that my trouble fades like k 
mist under the eye of day." 

He turned to me. 

" With you I go ! " he cried in a contained 
voice. " With you, who know so many of 
us. I want to leave this land — ^my people 
. . . and him — ^there! " 

He pointed a shaking finger at random 
over his shoulder. It was hard for us to 
bear the intensity of that undisclosed 

40 



Karain: a Memory 

tress. HoUis stared at him hard, I asked 
gently— 

" Where is the danger? " 

" Everywhere outside this place/* he an- 
swered, mournfully. " In every place where 
I am. He waits for me on the paths, under 
the trees, in the place where I sleep — every- 
where but here." 

He looked round the little cabin, at the 
painted beams, at the tarnished varnish of 
bulkheads; he looked round as if appealing 
to all its shabby strangeness, to the disor- 
derly jumble of unfamiliar things that be- 
long to an inconceivable life of stress, of 
power, of endeavour, of unbelief — ^to the 
strong life of white men, which rolls on ir- 
resistible and hard on the edge of outer 
darkness. He stretched out his arms as if 
to embrace it and us. We waited. The 
wind and rain had ceased, and the stillness 
of the night round the schooner was as 
dumb and complete as if a dead world had 
been laid to rest in a grave of clouds. We 
expected him to speak. The necessity 
within him tore at his lips. There are those 
who say that a native will not speak to a 



TalA of Unrest 

whit6%ian. Err6f. No man will speak to 
his master; but ti a wanderer and a friend, 
to him who does not come to teach or to 
rule, to him who asks for nothing and ac- 
cepts all things, words are spoken by the 
camp-fires, in the shared solitude of the sea, 
in riverside villages, in resting-places sur- 
rounded by forests — ^words are spoken that 
take no account of race or colour. One 
heart speaks — another one listens; and the 
earth, the sea, the sky, the passing wind and 
the stirring leaf, hear also the futile tale of 
the burden of life. 

He spoke at last. It it impossible to con- 
vey the effect of his story. It is undying, it 
is but a memory, and its vividness cannot 
be made clear to another mind any more 
than the vivid emotions of a dream. One 
must have seen his innate splendour, one 
must have known him before — ^looked at 
him then. The wavering gloom of the little 
cabin; the breathless stillness outside, 
through which only the lapping of water 
against the schooner's sides could be heard; 
HoUis's pale face, with steady dark eyes; 
the energetic head of Jackson held up be- 

4a 



^ 



Karain: a N ^mory 

tween two big palms^ and v^ith the loFg yd- 
low hair of his beard flowing over the 
strings of th^ guitar lying on the table ; Ka- 
rain's upright and motionless pose, his tone 
— all this- made an impression that cannot 
be forgotten. He faced us across the table. 
Hi$ dark head and bronze torso appeared 
above the tarnished slab of wood, gleam- 
ing and still as if cast in metal. Only his 
lips moved, and his eyes glowed, went out, 
blazed again, or staged mournfully. His ex- 
pressions came straight from his tormented 
heart. His words sounded low, in a sad 
murmur as of running water; at times they 
rang loud like the clash of a war-gong — 
or trailed slowly like weary travellers— or 
rushed forward with the speed of fean 



4S 



IV 



This is, imperfectly, what he said— 
" It was after the great trouble that broke 
the alliance of the four states of Wajo. 
We fought amongst ourselves, and the 
Dutch watched from afar till we were weary. 
Then the smoke of their fire-ships was seen 
at the mouth of our rivers, and their great 
men came in boats full of soldiers to talk 
to us of protection and peace. We an- 
swered with caution and wisdom, for our 
villages were burnt, our stockades weak, 
the people weary, and the weapons blunt 
They came and went; there had been much 
talk, but after they went away everything 
seemed to be as before, only their ships re- 
mained in sight from our coast, and very 
soon their traders came amongst us under 
a promise of safety. My brother was a 
Ruler, and one of those who had given the 
promise. I was young then, and had fought 
in the war, and Fata Matara had fought by 

44 



Karain: a Memory 



/ 



my side. We had shared hunger, danger, 
fatigue, and victory. His eyes saw my dan- 
ger quickly, and twice my arm had pre- 
served his life. It was his destiny. He was 
my friend. And he was great amongst us 
—one of those who were near my brother, 
the Ruler. He spoke in council, his cour- 
age was great, he was the chief of many vil- 
lages round the great lake that is in the 
middle of our country as the heart is in the 
middle of a man's body. When his sword 
was carried into a campong in advance of 
his coming, the maidens whispered wonder- 
ingly under the fruit-trees, the rich men 
consulted together in the shade, and a feast 
was made ready with rejoicing and songs. 
He had the favour of the Ruler and the af- 
fection of the poor. He loved war, deer 
hunts, and the charms of women. He was 
the possessor of jewels, of lucky weapons, 
and of men's devotion. He was a fierce 
man; and I had no other friend. 

"I was th^ chief of a stockade at the 
mouth ot the river, and collected tolls for 
my brother from the passing boats. One 
day I saw a Dutch trader go up the river, 

45 



Talcs of Unrest 

He went up with three boats, and no toll 
was demanded from him, because the 
smoke of Dutch war-ships stood out from 
the open sea, and we were too weak to for- 
get treaties. He went up under the prom- 
ise of safety, and my brother gave him pro- 
tection. He said he came to trade. He lis- 
tened to our voices, for we are men who 
speak openly and without fear; he counted 
the number of our spears, he examined the 
trees, the running waters, the grasses of the 
bank, the slopes of our hills. He went up 
to Matara's country and obtained permis- 
sion to build a house. He traded and 
planted. He despised our joys, our 
thoughts, and our sorrows. His face was 
red, his hair like flame, and his eyes pale, 
like a river mist; he moved heavily, and 
spoke with a deep voice; he laughed aloud 
like a fool, and knew no courtesy in his 
speech. He was a big, scornful man, who 
looked into women's faces and put his hand 
on the shoulders of free men as though he 
had been a noble-bom chief. We bore with 
him. Time passed. 

" Then Pata Matara's sister fled from the 

46 



Karain: a Memory 

campong and went to live in the Du^ch* 
man's house. She was a great and wilful 
lady: I had seen her once carried high on 
slaves' shoulders amongst the people, with 
uncovered face, and I had heard all men 
say that her beauty was extreme, silencing 
the reason and ravishing the heart of the be- 
holders. The people were dismayed; M*- 
tara's face was blackened with that disgrace, 
for she knew she had been promised to an« 
other man. Matara went to the Dutch- 
man's house, and said, * Give her up to die 
— she is the daughter of chiefs.' The white 
man refused, and shut himself up, while his 
servants kept guard night and day with 
loaded guns. Matara raged. My brother 
called a council. But the Dutch ships were 
near, and watched our coast greedily. My 
brother said, ' If he dies now our land will 
pay for his blood. Leave him alone till we 
grow stronger and the ships are gone.* 
Matara was wise; he waited and watched. 
But the white man feared for her life and 
went away. 

" He left his house, his plantations, and 
his goods I He departed, armed and men- 

47 



:♦ 



Talcs of Unrest 

acing, and left all — for her! She had rav- 
ished his heart! From my stockade I saw 
him put out to sea in a big boat. Matara 
and I watched him from the fighting plat- 
form behind the pointed stakes. He sat 
cross-legged, with his gun in his hands, on 
the roof at the stem of his prau. The bar- 
rel of his rifle glinted aslant before his big 
red face. The broad river was stretched 
under him — ^Icvel, smooth, shining, like a 
plain of silver; and his prau, looking very 
short and black from the shore, glided 
along the silver plain and over into the blue 
of the sea. 

"Thrice Matara, standing by my side, 
called aloud her name with grief and im- 
precations. He stirred my heart. It leaped 
three times; and three times with the eye 
of my mind I saw in the gloom within the 
enclosed space of the prau a woman with 
streaming hair going away from her land 
and her people. I was angry — ^and sorry. 
Why? And then I also cried out insults 
ai\d threats. Matara said, * Now they have 
left our land their lives are mine. I shall ^ 

follow and strike — and, alone, pay the price 

48 



Karain : a Memory 

of blood.' A great wind was sweeping 
towards the setting sun over the empty 
river. I cried, * By your side I will go ! ' 
' He lowered his head in sign of assent. It 
was his destiny. The sun had set, and the 
trees swayed their boughs with a great 
noise above our heads. 

" On the third night we two left our land 
together in a trading prau. 

" The sea met us — ^the sea, wide, pathless, 
and without voice. A sailing prau leaves 
no track. We went south. The moon was 
full; and, looking up, we said to one an- 
other, ' When the next moon shines as this 
one, we shall return and they will be dead.* 
It was fifteen years ago. Many moons have 
grown full and withered, and I have not 
seen my land since. We sailed south; we 
overtook many praus; we examined the 
creeks and the bays; we saw the end of our 
coast, of our island — a steep cape over a 
disturbed strait, where drift the shadows 
of shipwrecked praus and drowned men 
clamour in the night. The wide sea was all 
round us now. We saw a great mountain 
burning in the midst of water; we saw thou- 
4 49 



Tales of Unrest 

sands of islets scattered like bits of iron fired 
from a big gun; we saw a long coast of 
mountain and lowlands stretching away in 
sunshine from west to east It was Java. 
We said, 'They are there; thdr time is 
near, and we shall return or die cleansed 
from dishonour/ 

" We landed. Is there anything good in 
that country? The paths run straight and 
hard and dusty. Stone campongs, full of 
white faces, are surrounded by fertile fields, 
but every man you meet is a slave. The 
rulers live under the edge of a foreign 
sword. We ascended mountains, we trav- 
ersed valleys; at sunset we entered villages. 
We asked every one, ' Have you seen such 
a white man?' Some stared; others 
laughed; women gave us food, sometimes, 
with fear and respect, as though we had 
been distracted by the visitation of God; 
but some did not understand our language, 
and some cursed us, or, yawning, asked 
with contempt the reason of our quest 
Once, as we were going away, an old man 
called after us, ' Desist I * 

" We went on. Concealing our weapons, 

5« 



Karain: a Memory 

wc stood humbly aside before the horse- 
men on the road; we bowed low in the 
courtyards of chiefs who were no better 
than slaves. We lost ourselves in the fields, 
in the jungle; and one night, in a tangled 
forest, we came upon a place where crumb- 
ling old walls had fallen amongst the trees, 
and where strange stone idols— carved 
images of devils with many arms and legs, 
with snakes twined round their bodies, with 
twenty heads and holding a hundred swords 
— seemed to live and threaten in the light 
of our camp-fire. Nothing dismayed us. 
And on the road, by every fire, in resting- 
places, we always talked of her and of him. 
Their time was near. We spoke of nothing 
else. No! not of hunger, thirst, weariness, 
and faltering hearts. No! we spoke of him 
and her? Of her ! And we thought of them 
— of her! Matara brooded by the fire. I 
sat and thought and thought, till suddenly 
I could see again the image of a woman, 
beautiful, and young, and great, and proud, 
and tender, going away from her land and 
her people. Matara said, ' When we find 
them we shall kill her first to cleanse the dis* 



Tales of Unrest 

honour — ^then the man must die/ 1 would 
say, ' It shall be so; it is your vengeance/ 
He stared long at me with his big sunken 
eyes. 

" We came back to the coast. Our feet 
were bleeding, our bodies thin. We slept 
in rags under the shadow of stone enclos- 
ures; we prowled, soiled and lean, about 
the gateways of white men's courtyards. 
Their hairy dogs barked at us, and their 
servants shouted from afar, ' Begone ! ' 
Low-bom wretches, that keep watch over 
the streets of stone campongs, asked us who 
we were. We lied, we cringed, we smiled 
with hate in our hearts, and we kept look- 
ing here, looking there, for them — ^for the 
white man with hair like flame, and for her, 
for the woman who had broken faith, and 
therefore must die. We looked. At last in 
every woman's face I thought I could 'see 
hers. We ran swiftly. No! Sometimes 
Matara would whisper, ' Here is the man,' 
and we waited, crouching. He came near. 
It was not the man — ^tbose Dutchmen are 
all alike. We suffered the anguish of de- 
ccpticHi. In my sleep I saw her face, and 

52 



Karain: a Memory 

was both joyful and sorry. • . . Why? 
• • . I seemed to hear a whisper near me. 
I turned swiftly. She was not there 1 And 
as we trudged wearily from stone city to 
stone city I seemed to hear a light footstep 
near me. A time came when I heard it al- 
ways, and I was glad. I thought, walking 
dizzy and weary in sunshine on the hard 
paths of white men — I thought, She is 
there — ^with us! . . . Matara was sombre. 
We were often hungry. 

" We sold the carved sheaths of our 
krisses — ^the ivory sheaths with golden 
ferules. We sold the jewelled hilts. But 
we kept the blades — ^for them. The blades 
that never touch but kill — ^we kept the 
blades for her . . . Why? She was always 
by our side . . . We starved. We begged. 
We left Java at last. 

" We went West, we went East. We saw 
many lands, crowds of strange faces, men 
that live in trees and men who eat their old 
people. We cut rattans in the forest for a 
handful of rice, and for a living swept the 
decks of big ships and heard curses heaped 
upon our heads. We toiled in villages; we 

S3 



Talcs of Unrest 

wandered upon the seas with the Bajow 
people, who have no country. We fought 
for pay; we hired ourselves to work for 
Coram men, and were cheated; and under 
the orders of rough white-faces we dived for 
pearls in barren bays, dotted with black 
rocks, upon a coast of sand and desolation. 
And ever)rwhere we watched, we listened, 
we asked. We asked traders, robbers, white 
men. We heard jeers, mockery, threats — 
words of wonder and words of contempt. 
We never knew rest; we never thought of 
home, for our work was not done. A year 
passed, then another. I ceased to count the 
number of nights, of moons, of years. I 
watched over Matara. He had my last 
handful of rice; if there was water enough 
for one he drank it; I covered him up when 
he shivered with cold; and when the hot 
sickness came upon him I sat sleepless 
through many nights and fanned his face. 
He was a fierce man, and my friend. He 
spoke of her with fury in the daytime, with 
sorrow in the dark; he remembered her in 
health, in sickness. I said nothing; but I 
taw her every day — ^always! At first I saw 

54 



Karaiii: a Memory 

only her head, as of a woman walking in 
the low mist on a river bank. Then she sat 
by our fire. I saw her! I looked at her! 
She had tender eyes and a ravishing face. I 
murmured to her in the night. Matara 
said sleepily sometimes, ' To whom arc you 
talking? Who is there?' I answered 
quickly, ' No one' ... It was a lie! She 
never left me. She shared the warmth of 
our fire, she sat on my couch of leaves, she 
swam on the sea to follow me ... I saw 
her! ... I tell you I saw her long black 
hair spread behind her upon the moonlit 
water as she struck out with bare arms by 
the side of a swift prau. She was beautiful, 
she was faithful, and in the silence of foreign 
countries she spoke to me very low in the 
language of my people. No one saw her; 
no one heard her; she was mine only! In 
daylight she moved with a swaying walk 
before me upon the weary paths ; her figure 
was straight and flexible like the stem of a 
slender tree; the heels of her feet were 
round and polished like shells of eggs; with 
her round arm she made signs. At night 
she looked into my face. And she was sad! 

55 



Tales of Unrest 

Her eyes were tender and frightened; her 
voice soft and pleading. Once I murmured 
to her, ' You shall not die/ and she smiled 
. . • ever after she smiled! . . . She gave 
me courage to bear weariness and hardships. 
Those were times of pain, and she soothed 
me. We wandered patient in our search. 
We knew deception, false hopes; we knew 
captivity, sickness, thirst, misery, despair. 
. . . Enough! We found them! . . ." 

He cried out the last words and paused. 
His face was impassive, and he kept still 
like a man in a trance. HoUis sat up 
quickly, and spread his elbows on the table. 
Jackson made a brusque movement, and ac- 
cidently touched the guitar. A plaintive 
resonance filled the cabin with confused vi- 
brations and died out slowly. Then Karain 
began to speak again. The restrained 
fierceness of his tone seemed to rise like a 
voice from outside, like a thing unspoken 
but heard; it filled the cabin and enveloped 
in its intense and deadened murmur the 
motionless figure in the chair. 

" We were on our way to Atjeh, where 
there was war; but the vessel ran on a sand- 

56 



Karain: a Memory 

bank, and we had to land in Delli. We had 
earned a little money, and had bought a 
gun from some Selangore traders; only 
one gun, which was fired by the spark of a 
stone: Matara carried it. We landed. 
Many white men lived there, planting to- 
bacco on conquered plains, and Matara 
. . . But no matter. He saw him! . . . 
The Dutchman! ... At last! . . . We 
crept and watched. Two nights and a day 
we watched. He had a house — z big house 
in a clearing in the midst of his fields; 
flowers and bushes grew around; there 
were narrow paths of yellow earth between 
the cut grass, and thick hedges to keep peo- 
ple out. The third night we came armed, 
and lay behind a hedge. 

" A heavy dew seemed to soak through 
our flesh and made our very entrails cold. 
The grass, the twigs, the leaves, covered 
with drops of water, were grey in the moon- 
light. Matara, curled up in the grass, 
shivered in his sleep. My teeth rattled in 
my head so loud that I was afraid the noise 
would wake up all the land. Afar, the 
watchmen of white men's houses struck 

57 



Talcs of Unrest 

wooden clappers and hooted in the dark* 
ness. And, as every night, I saw her by my 
side. She smiled no more! . . . The fire 
of anguish burned in my breast, and she 
whispered to me with compassion, with pity, 
softly — as women will; she soothed the 
pain of my mind; she bent her face over 
roe — ^the face of a woman who ravishes the 
hearts and silences the reason of men. She 
was all mine, and no one could see her — ^no 
one of living mankind! Stars shone 
through her bosom, through her floating 
hair. I was overcome with regret, with ten- 
derness, with sorrow. Matara slept . • • 
Had I slept? Matara was shaking me by 
the shoulder, and the fire of the sun was 
drying the grass, the bushes, the leaves. It 
was day. Shreds of white mist hung be- 
tween the branches of trees. 

"Was it night or day? I saw nothing 
again till I heard Matara breathe quickly 
where he lay, and then outside the house I 
taw her. I saw them both. They had'come 
out. She sat on a bench under the wall, 
and twigs laden with flowers crept high 
above her head, hung over her hair. She 

S8 



Kaiain: a Memory 

had a box on her lap, and gazed into it, 
counting the increase of her pearls. The 
Dutchman stood by looking on ; he smiled 
down at her; his white teeth flashed; the 
hair on his lip was like two twisted flames. 
He was big and fat, and joyous, and with- 
out fear. Matara tipped fresh priming from 
the hollow of his palm, scraped the flint with 
his thumb-nail, and gave the gun to me. 
To me! I took it ... O fate! 

" He whispered into my ear, lying on his 
stomach,* I shall creep close and then amok 
... let her die by my hand. You take aim 
at the fat swine there. Let him see me 
strike my shame off the face of the earth — 
and then . . . you are my friend — ^kill with 
a sure shot.' I said nothing; there was no 
air in my chest — ^there was no air in the 
world. Matara had gone suddenly from 
my side. The grass nodded. Then a bush 
rustled. She lifted her head. 

" I saw her I The consoler of sleepless 
nights, of weary days; the companion of 
troubled years! I saw her! She looked 
straight at the place where I crouched. She 
was there as I had seen her for years-^a 

59 



Tales of Unrest 

faithful wanderer by my side. She looked 
with sad eyes and had smiling lips; she 
looked at me . . . Smiling lips! Had I 
not promised that she should not die! 

" She was far off and I felt her near. Her 
touch caressed me, and her voice mur- 
mured, whispered above me, around me, 
*Who shall be thy companion, who shall 
console thee if I die? * I saw a flowering 
thicket to the left of her stir a little . . * 
Matara was ready ... I cried aloud — 
'Return!' 

" She leaped up ; the box fell ; the pearls 
streamed at her feet. The big Dutchman 
by her side rolled menacing eyes through 
the still sunshine. The gun went up to my 
shoulder. I was kneeling and I was firm — 
firmer than the trees, the rocks, the moun- 
tains. But in front of the steady long bar- 
rel the fields, the house, the earth, the sky 
swayed to and fro like shadows in a forest 
on a windy day. Matara burst out of the 
thicket; before him the petals of torn 
flowers whirled high as if driven by a tem- 
pest. I heard her cry; I saw her spring 
with open arms in front of the white man. 

60 



Karain: a Memory 

She was a woman of my country and of 
noble blood. They are so! I heard her 
shriek of anguish and fear — and all stood 
still! The fields, the house, the earth, the 
sky stood still — ^while Matara leaped at her 
with uplifted arm. I pulled the trigger, saw 
a spark, heard nothing; the smoke drove 
back into my face, and then I could see 
Matara roll over head first and lie with 
stretched arms at her feet. Ha! A sure 
shot! The sunshine fell on my back colder 
than the running water. A sure shot! I 
flung the gun after the shot. Those two 
stood over the dead man as though they 
had been bewitched by a charm. I shouted 
at her, * Live and remember! ' Then for a 
time I stumbled about in a cold darkness. 

" Behind me there were great shouts, the 
running of many feet; strange men sur- 
rounded me, cried meaningless words into 
my face, pushed me, dragged me, supported 
me ... I stood before the big Dutchman: 
he stared as if bereft of his reason. He 
wanted to know, he talked fast, he spoke of 
gratitude, he offered me food, shelter, gold 
— he asked many questions. I laughed in 

6i 



Talcs of Unrest 

his face. I said^ ' I am a Korinchi traveller 
from Perak over there^ and know nothing 
of that dead man. I was passing along the 
path when I heard a shot, and your sense- 
less people rushed out and dragged me 
here.' He lifted his arms, he wondered, he 
could not believe, he could not understand, 
he clamoured in his own tongue! She had 
her arms clasped round his neck, and over 
her shoulder stared back at me with wide 
eyes. I smiled and looked at her; I smiled 
and waited to hear the sound of her voice. 
The white man asked her suddenly, ' Do 
you know him? ' I listened — my life was in 
my ears! She looked at me long, she 
looked at me with unflinching eyes, and 
said aloud, ' No! I never saw him before.' 
. . . What! Never before? Had she for- 
gotten already? Was it possible? For^ 
gotten already-— after so many years — so 
many years of wandering, of companion- 
ship, of trouble, of tender words! Forgot- 
ten already! ... I tore myself out from 
the hands that held me and went away widi- 
out a word . . . They let me go. 
** I was weary. Did I sleep? I do not 

62 



Karain: a Memory 

know. I remember walking upon a broad 
path under a clear starlight; and that 
strange country seemed so big, the rice- 
fields so vast, that, as I looked around, my 
head swam with the fear of space. Then I 
saw a forest. The joyous starlight was 
heavy upon me. I turned off the path and 
entered the forest, which was very sombre 
and very sad.'' 



63 



V 



Karain's tone had been getting lower 
and lower, as though he had been going 
away from us, till the last words sounded 
faint but clear, as if shouted on a cahn 
day from a very great distance. He moved 
not. He stared fixedly past the motion- 
less head of Hollis, who faced him, as 
still as himself. Jackson had turned side^ 
ways, and with elbow on the table shaded 
his eyes with the palm of his hand. And I 
looked on, surprised and moved; I looked 
at that man, loyal to a vision, betrayed by 
his dream, spumed by his illusion, and com- 
ing to us unbelievers for help— against a 
thought. The silence was profound; but 
it seemed full of noiseless phantoms, of 
things sorrowful, shadowy, and mute, in 
whose invisible presence the firm, pulsat- 
ing beat of the two ship's chronometers 
ticking off steadily the seconds of Green- 
wich Time seemed to me a protection and a 

64 



Karain: a Memory 

relief. Karain stared stonily; and looking 
at his rigid figure, I thought of his wander- 
ings, of that obscure Odyssey of revenge, 
of all the men that wander amongst illu- 
sions; of the illusions as restless as men; 
of the illusions faithful, faithless; of the il- 
lusions that give joy, that give sorrow, that 
give pain, that give peace; of the invincible 
illusions that can make life and death appear 
serene, inspiring, tormented, or ignoble. 

A murmur was heard; that voice from 
outside seemed to flow out of a dreaming 
world into the lamplight of the cabin. Ka- 
rain was speaking. 

" I lived in the forest. 

"She came no more. Never! Never 
once! I lived alone. She had forgotten. 
It was well. I did not want her; I wanted 
no one. I found an abandoned house in an 
old clearing. Nobody came near. Some- 
times I heard in the distance the voices of 
people going along a path. I slept; I 
rested; there was wild rice, water from a 
running stream — ^and peace! Every night 
I sat alone by my small fire before the hut. 
Many nights passed over my head 

S 6s 



Tales of Unrest 

*' Then, one evening, as I sat by my fire 
after having eaten, I looked down on the 
ground and began to remember my wan- 
derings, I lifted my head. I had heard no 
sound, no rustle, no footsteps — ^but I lifted 
my head. A man was coming towards me 
across the small clearing. I waited. He 
came up without a greeting and squatted 
down into the firelight. Then he turned his 
face to me. It was Matara. He stared at 
me fiercely with his big sunken eyes. The 
night was cold; the heat died suddenly out 
of the fire, and he stared at me. I rose and 
went away from there, leaving him by the 
fire that had no heat 

" I walked all that night, all next day, 
and in the evening made up a big blaze and 
sat down — ^to wait for him. He did not 
come into the light. I heard him in the 
bushes here and there, whispering, whisper- 
ing. I understood at last — I had heard the 
words before,* You are my friend — ^kill with 
a sure shot.' 

" I bore it as long as I could — ^then 
leaped away, as on this very night I leaped 
from my stockade and swam to you. I ran: 

66 



Karain: a Memory 

—I ran crying like a child left alone znd far 
from the houses. He ran by my side, with- 
out footsteps, whispering, whispering — in- 
visible and heard. I sought people — I 
wanted men around me ! Men who had not 
died! And again we two wandered. I 
sought danger, violence, and death. I 
fought in the Atjeh war, and a brave people 
wondered at the valiance of a stranger. But 
we were two; he warded off the blows . . . 
Why? I wanted peace, not life. And no 
one could see him; no one knew — ^I dared 
tell no one. At times he would leave me, 
but not for long; then he would return and 
whisper or stare. My heart was torn with 
a strange fear, but could not die. Then I 
met an old man. 

" You all knew him. People here called 
him my sorcerer, my servant and sword- 
bearer; but to me he was father, mother, 
protection, refuge, and peace. When I met 
him he was returning from a pilgrimage, 
and I heard him intoning the prayer of sun- 
set. He had gone to the holy place with 
his son, his son's wife, and a little child; 
and on their return, by the favour of the 

67 



Tales of Unrest 

Most High, they all died : the strong man» 
the young mother, the little child — they 
died; and the old man reached his country 
alone. He was a pilgrim serene and pious, 
very wise and very lonely. I told him all. 
For a time we lived together. He said over 
me words of compassion, of wisdom, of 
prayer. He warded from me the shade of 
the dead. I begged him for a charm that 
would make me safe. For a long time he 
refused; but at last, with a sigh and a smile, 
he gave me one. Doubtless he could com- 
mand a spirit stronger than the unrest of my 
dead friend, and again I had peace; but I 
had become restless, and a lover of turm<»l 
and danger. The old man never left me. 
We travelled together. We were welcomed 
by the great; his wisdom and my courage 
are remembered where your strength, O 
white men, is forgotten! We served the 
Sultan of Sula. We fought the Spaniards. 
There were victories, hopes, defeats, sor- 
row, blood, women's tears . . . What for? 
. . . We fled. We collected wanderers of 
a warlike race and came here to fight again. 
The rest you know. I am the ruler of a 

68 



Karain: a Memory 

conquered land^a lover of war and danger, a 
fighter and a plotter. But the old man has 
died, and I am again the slave of the dead. 
He is not here now to drive away the re- 
proachful shade — ^to silence the lifeless 
voice! The power of his charm has died 
with him. And I know fear; and I hear the 
whisper/ Kill! kill! kill!' . . . Have I not 
killed enough? ..." 

For the first time that night a sudden con- 
vulsion of madness and rage passed over 
his face. His wavering glances darted here 
and there like scared birds in a thunder- 
storm. He jumped up, shouting — 

" By the spirits that drink blood: by the 
spirits that cry in the night: by all the 
spirits of fury, misfortune, and death, I 
swear— some day I will strike into every 
heart I meet — I ..." 

He looked so dangerous that we all three 
leaped to our feet, and Hollis, with the back 
of his hand, sent the kriss fl3ring off the 
table. I believe we shouted together. It 
was a short scare, and the next moment he 
was again composed in his chair, with three 
white men standing over him in rather fool- 

«9 



Talcs of Unrest 

ish attitudes. We felt a little ashamed of 
ourselves. Jackson picked up the kriss, 
and, after ;an inquiring glance at me, gave 
it to him. He received it with a stately in- 
clination of the head and stuck it in the 
twist of his sarong, with punctilious care to 
give his weapon a pacific position. Then 
he looked up at us with an austere smile. 
We were abashed and reproved. Hollis sat 
sideways on the table and, holding his chin 
in his hand, scrutinised him in pensive si- 
lence. I said — 

" You must abide with your people. 
They need you. And there is forgetfulness 
in life. Even the dead cease to speak in 
time." 

" Am I a woman, to forget long years be- 
fore an eyelid has had the time to beat 
twice?" he exclaimed, with bitter resent- 
ment. He startled me. It was amazing. 
To him his life — ^that cruel mirage of love 
and peace — seemed as real, as undeniable, 
as theirs would be to any saint, philosopher, 
or fool of us all. Hollis muttered — 

** You won't soothe him with your plati- 

tudes/' 

70 



Karain: a Memory 

Karain spoke to me. 

" You know us. You have lived with us. 
Why? — ^we cannot know; but you under- 
stand our sorrows and our thoughts. You 
have lived with my people^ and you under- 
stand our desires and our fears. With you 
I will go. To your land — ^to your people. 
To your people, who live in unbelief; to 
whom day is day, and night is night — ^noth- 
ing more, because you understand all things 
seen, and despise all else I To your land of 
unbelief, where the dead do not speak, 
where every man is wise, and alone — ^and at 
peace! " 

" Capital description," murmured HoUi^ 
with the flicker of a smile. 

Karain hung his head. 

" I can toil, and fight — and be faithful,'^ 
he whispered, in a weary tone, " but I can- 
not go back to him who waits for me on the 
shore. No! Take me with you ... Or 
else give me some of your strength— of 
your unbelief ... A charm! . . ." 

He seemed utterly exhausted. 

" Yes, take him home," said HoUis, very 
low, as if debating with himself. "That 

71 



Talcs of Unrest 

would be one way. The ghosts there are 
in society, and talk affably to ladies and 
gentlemen, but would scorn a naked hu- 
man being — ^like our princely friend. . • . 
Naked . • . Flayed! I shotdd say. I am 
sorry for him. Impossible— of course. The 
end of all this shall be/' he went on, look- 
ing up at us — " the end of this shall be, that 
some day he will run amuck amongst his 
faithful subjects and send ad patres ever so 
many of them before they make up their 
minds to the disloyalty of knocking him on 
the head." 

I nodded. I thought it more than proba- 
ble that such would be the end of Karain. 
It was evident that he had been hunted by 
his thought along the very limit of human 
endurance, and very little more pressing 
was needed to make him swerve over into 
the form of madness peculiar to his race. 
The respite he had during the old man's life 
made the return of the torment unbearable. 
That much was clear. 

He lifted his head suddenly; we had im^ 
agined for a moment that he had been 
dozing. 

7a 



Karain: a Memory 

"Give me your protection— -or your 
strength I " he cried. " A charm . • . a 
weapon! " 

Again his chin fell on his breast. We 
looked at him, then looked at one another 
with suspicious awe in our eyes, like men 
who come unexpectedly upon the scene of 
some mysterious disaster. He had given 
himself up to us; he had thrust into our 
hands his errors and his torment, his life and 
his peace; and we did not know what to do 
with that problem from the outer darkness. 
We three white men, looking at that Malay, 
could not find one word to the purpose 
amongst us — if indeed there existed a word 
that could solve that problem. We pon- 
dered, and our hearts sank. We felt as 
though we three had been called to the very 
gate of Infernal Regions to judge, to decide 
the fate of a wanderer coming suddenly 
from a world of sunshine and illusions. 

" By Jove, he seems to have a great idea 
of our power," whispered HoUis, hope- 
lessly. And then again there was a silence, 
the feeble plash of water, the steady tick of 
chronometers. Jackson, with bare arms 

73 



Talcs of Unrest 

crossed, leaned his shoulders against the 
bulkhead of the cabin. He was bending his 
head under the deck beam; his fair beard 
spread out magnificently over his chest; he 
looked colossal, ineffectual, and mild. 
There was something lugubrious in the as- 
pect of the cabin; the air in it seemed to 
become slowly charged with the cruel chill 
of helplessness, with the pitiless anger of 
egoism against the incomprehensible form 
of an intruding pain. We had no idea what 
to do ; we began to resent bitterly the hard 
necessity to get rid of him. 

HoUis mused, muttered suddenly with a 
short laugh, '"Strength • • • Protection 
. . . Charm." He slipped off the table and 
left the cuddy without a look at us. It 
seemed a base desertion. Jackson and I ex- 
changed indignant glances. We could hear 
him rummaging in his pigeon-hole of a 
cabin. Was the fellow actually going to 
bed? Karain sighed. It was intolerable! 

Then Hollis reappeared, holding in both 
hands a small leather box. He put it down 
gently on the table and looked at us with a 
queer gasp, we thought, as though he hid 

74 



Karain: a Memory 

from some cause become speechless for a 
moment, or were ethically uncertain about 
producing that box. But in an instant the 
insolent and unerring wisdom of his youth 
gave him the needed courage. He said, as 
he unlocked the box with a very small key, 
" Look as solemn as you can, you fellows." 

Probably we looked only surprised and 
stupid, for he glanced over his shoulder, 
and said angrily — 

** This is no play; I am going to do some- 
thing for him. Look serious. Confound 
it! . . • Can't you lie a little . • . for a 
friend!'* 

Karain seemed to take no notice of us, 
but when Hollis threw open the lid of the 
box his eyes flew to it — ^and so did ours. 
The quilted crimson satin of the inside put 
in a violent patch of colour into the sombre 
atmosphere; it was something positive to 
look at — it was fascinating. 



n 



VI 

HoLLis looked smiling into the box. 
He had lately made a dash home through 
the Canal. He had been away six months, 
and only joined us again just in time for 
this last trip. We had never seen the 
box before. His hands hovered above it; 
and he talked to us ironically, but his 
face became as grave as though he were 
pronouncing a powerful incantation over 
the things inside. 

" Every one -of us," he said, with pauses 
that somehow were more offensive than his 
words — ^" every one of us, you'll admit, has 
been haunted by some women • • . And 
. • . as to friends . . • dropped by the way 
. . • Well! . . . ask yourselves . . •" 

He paused. Karain stared. A deep 
rumble was heard high up under the deck. 
Jackson spoke seriously — 

" Don't be so beastly cynical." 

''Ahl You are without guile/' said Hol- 

76 



Karain: a Memory 

lis, sadly. ** You will learn • . . Meantime 
this Malay has been our friend . • J* 

He repeated several times thoughtfully, 
" Friend . . . Malay. Friend, Malay," as 
though weighing the words against one an- 
other, then went on more briskly — 

" A good fellow — a gentleman in his way. 
We can't, so to speak, turn our backs on his 
confidence and belief in us. Those Malays 
are easily impressed — all nerves, you know 
— ^therefore . . .*' 

He turned to me sharply. 

*' You know him best,'' he said, in a 
practical tone. *' Do you think he is fanat- 
ical — I mean very strict in his faith? " 

I stammered in profound amazement 
that " I did not think so." 

" It's on account of its being a likeness— 
an engraved image," muttered HoUis, enig- 
matically, turning to the box. He plunged 
his fingers into it, Karain's lips were parted 
and his eyes shone. We looked into the 
box. 

There were there a couple of reels of cot- 
ton, a packet of needles, a bit of silk ribbon, 
dark blue; a cabinet photograpli, at which 

11 



Tales of Unrest 

HoIIis stole a glance before laying it on the 
table face downwards. A girl's portrait, I 
could see. There were, amongst a lot of 
various small objects, a bunch of flowers, a 
narrow white glove with many buttons, a 
slim packet of letters carefully tied up. Am- 
ulets of white men! Charms and talismans! 
Charms that keep them straight, that drive 
them crooked, that have the power to make 
a young man sigh, an old man smile. Po- 
tent things that procure dreams of joy, 
thoughts of regret; that soften hard hearts, 
and can temper a soft one to the hardness 
of steel. Gifts of heaven — things of 
earth . . • 

HoUis rummaged in the box. 

And it seemed to me, during that moment 
of waiting, that the cabin of the schooner 
was becoming filled with a stir invisible and 
living as of subtle breaths. All the ghosts 
driven out of the unbelieving West by men 
who pretend to be wise and alone and at 
peace — all the homeless ghosts of an unbe- 
lieving world — appeared suddenly round 
the figure of Hollis bending over the box; 
aU the exiled and charming shades of loved 

78 



Karain: a Memory 

women ; all the beautiful and tender ghosts 
of ideals, remembered, forgotten, cherished, 
execrated; all the cast-out and reproachful 
ghosts of friends admired, trusted, tra- 
duced, betrayed, left dead by the way — ^they 
all seemed to come from the inhospitable 
regions of the earth to crowd into the 
gloomy cabin, as though it had been a ref- 
uge and, in all the unbelieving world, the 
only place of avenging belief. . . . It lasted 
a second — ^all disappeared. HoUis was fac- 
ing us alone with something small that glit- 
tered between his fingers. It looked like a 
coin. 

" Ah ! here it is," he said. 

He held it up. It was a sixpence — z Ju- 
bilee sixpence. It was gilt; it had a hole 
punched near the rim. HoUis looked to- 
wards Karain. 

" A charm for our friend,*' he said to us. 
" The thing itself is of great power — ^money, 
you know — and his imagination is struck. 
A loyal vagabond; if only his puritanism 
doesn't shy at a likeness . . .'* 

We said nothing. We did not know 
whether to be scandalised, amused, or re* 

79 



Talcs of Unrest 

lieved. Hollis advanced towards Karain, 
who stood up as if startled, and then, hold- 
ing the coin up, spoke in Malay. 

" This is the image of the Great Queen, 
and the most powerful thing the white men 
know," he said, solemnly. 

Karain covered the handle of his kriss in 
sign of respect, and stared at the crowned 
head. 

"The Invincible, the Pious,*' he mut- 
tered. 

" She is more powerful than Suleiman 
the Wise, who commanded the genii, as you 
know," said Hollis, gravely. ** I shall give 
this to you." 

He held the sixpence in the palm of his 
hand, and lookin^^ at it thoughtfully, spoke 
to us in English. 

** She commands a spirit, too — the spirit 
of her nation; a masterful, conscientious, 
unscrupulous, unconquerable devil . • • 
that does a lot of good — ^incidentally . . . 
a lot of good • • • at times — and wouldn't 
stand any fuss from the best ghost out for 
such a little thing as our friend's shot 
Don't look thunderstruck, you fellows. 

80 



Karain: a Memory 

Help me to make him believe— every- 
thing's in that." 

" His people will be shocked,** I mur- 
mured. 

HoUis looked fixedly at Karain, who was 
the incarnation of the very essence of still 
excitement He stood rigid, with head 
thrown back; his eyes rolled wildly, flash- 
ing; the dilated nostrils quivered. 

" Hang it all! " said Hollis at last, " he is 
a good fellow. I'll give him something that 
I shall really miss." 

He took the ribbon out of the box, smiled 
at it scornfully, then with a pair of scissors 
cut out a piece from the palm of the glove. 

" I shall make him a thing like those Ital- 
ian peasants wear, you know." 

He sewed the coin in the delicate leather, 
sewed the leather to the ribbon, tied the 
ends together. He worked with haste. 
Karain watched his fingers all the time. 

" Now then," he said — ^then stepped up 
to Karain. They looked close into one an- 
other's eyes. Those of Karain stared in a 
lost glance, but Hollis's seemed to grow 
darker and looked out masterful and com« 
6 8x 



Tales of Unrest 

pclling. They were in violcpt contrast to* 
gether— one motionless and the colour of 
bronze, the other dazzling white and lifting 
his arms, where the powerful muscles rolled 
slightly under a skin that gleamed like 
satin. Jackson moved near with the air of a 
man closing up to a chum in a tight place. 
I said impressively, pointing to Hollis — 

" He is young, but he is wise. Believe 
him!" 

Karain bent his head: Hollis threw 
lightly over it the dark-blue ribbon and 
stepped back. 

" Forget, and be at peace ! " I cried. 

Karain seemed to wake up from a dream* 
He said, " Ha! " shook himself as if throw- 
ing off a burden. He looked round with 
assurance. Some one on deck dragged off 
the skylight cover, and a flood of light fell 
into the cabin. It was morning already. 

" Time to go on deck,** said Jackson. 

Hollis put on a coat, and we went up, Ka- 
rain leading. 

The sun had risen beyond the hills, and 
their long shadows stretched far over the 
bay in the pearly light. The air was clear, 

82 



Karain: a Memory 

stainless, and cool. I pointed at the curvtd 
line of yellow sands. 

'' He is not there/' I said, emphatically, 
to Karain. '' He waits no more. He has 
departed for ever." 

A shaft of bright hot rays darted into the 
bay between the summits of two hills, and 
the water all round broke out as if by 
magic into a dazzling sparkle. 

" No ! He is not there waiting,** said Ka- 
rain, after a long look over the beach. I do 
not hear him," he went on, slowly. " Nol '^ 

He turned to us. 

" He has departed again — ^for ever! " he 
cried. 

We assented vigorously, repeatedly, and 
without compunction. The great thing was 
to impress him powerfully; to suggest ab- 
solute safety — ^the end of all trouble. We 
did our best; and I hope we affirmed our 
faith in the power of HoUis's charm effi- 
ciently enough to put the matter beyond 
the shadow of a doubt. Our voices rang 
around him joyously in the still air, and 
above his head the sky, pellucid, pure, stain- 
less, arched its tender blue from shore to 

«3 



Tales of Unrest 

shore and over the bay, as if to envelop the 
water, the earth, and the man in the caress 
of its light 

The anchor was up, the sails hung still, 
and half-a-dozen big boats were seen sweep- 
ing over the bay to give us a tow out. The 
paddlers in the first one that came along- 
side lifted their heads and saw their ruler 
standing amongst us. A low murmur of 
surprise arose — ^then a shout of greeting. 

He left us, and seemed straightway to 
step into the glorious splendour of his 
stage, to wrap himself in the illusion of un- 
avoidable success. For a moment he stood 
erect, one foot over the gangway, one hand 
on the hilt of his kriss, in a martial pose; 
and, relieved from the fear of outer dark- 
ness, he held his head high, he swept a 
serene look over his conquered foothold on 
the earth. The boats far off took up the cry 
of greeting; a great clamour rolled on the 
water; the hills echoed it, and seemed to 
toss back at him the words invoking long 
life and victories. 

He descended into a canoe, and as soon 
as he was clear of the side we gave him 



Karain: a Memory 

three cheers. They sounded faint and 
orderly after the wild tumult of his loyal 
subjects, but it was the best we could do. 
He stood up in the boat, lifted up both his 
arms, then pointed to the infallible charm. 
We cheered again; and the Malays in the 
boats stared — ^very much puzzled and im- 
pressed. I wonder what they thought; 
what he thought ; . . . what the reader 
thinks? 

We towed out slowly. We saw him land 
and watch us from the beach. A figure ap- 
proached him humbly but openly — not at 
all like a ghost with a grievance. We could 
see other men running towards him. Per- 
haps he had been missed? At any rate there 
was a great stir. A group formed itself 
rapidly near him, and he walked along the 
sands, followed by a growing cortige, and 
kept nearly abreast of the schooner. With 
our glasses we could see the blue ribbon on 
his neck and a patch of white on his brown 
chest. The bay was waking up. The smoke 
of morning iires stood in faint spirals 
higher than the heads of palms; people 
moved between the houses; a herd of buf- 

85 



Tales of Unrest 

faloes galloped clumsily across a green 
slope; the slender figures of boys brand- 
ishing sticks appeared black and leap- 
ing in the long grass; a coloured line of 
women, with water bamboos on their heads, 
moved swaying through a thin grove of 
fruit-trees. Karain stopped in the midst of 
his men and waved his hand; then, detach- 
ing himself from the splendid group, walked 
alone to the water's edge and waved his 
hand again. The schooner passed out to 
sea between the steep headlands that shut 
in the bay, and at the same instant Karain 
passed out of our life for ever. 

But the memory remains. Some years 
afterwards I met Jackson, in the Strand. 
He was magnificent as ever. His head was 
high above the crowd. His beard was gold, 
his face red, his eyes blue; he had a wide- 
brimmed grey hat and no collar or waist- 
coat; he was inspiring; he had just come 
home — ^had landed that very day! Our 
meeting caused an eddy in the current of 
humanity. Hurried people would run 
against us, then walk round us, and turn 

86 



Karain: a Memory 

back to look at that giant. We tried to 
compress seven years of life into seven 
exclamations ; then^ suddenly appeased, 
walked sedately along, giving one another 
the news of yesterday. Jackson gazed about 
him, like a man who looks for landmarks, 
then stopped before Bland's window. He 
always had a passion for firearms; so he 
stopped short and contemplated the row of 
weapons, perfect and severe, drawn up in a 
line behind the black-framed panes. I 
stood by his side. Suddenly he said— 

" Do you remember Karain? " 

I nodded. 

^' The sight of all this made me think of 
him," he went on, with his face near the 
glass . . . and I could see another man, 
powerful and bearded, peering at him in- 
tently from amongst the dark and polished 
tubes that can cure so many illusions. 
" Yes; it made me think of him," he con- 
tinued, slowly. " I saw a paper this morn- 
ing; they are fighting over there again. 
He's sure to be in it. He will make it hot 
for the caballeros. Well, good luck to him, 
poor devil ! He was perfectly stunning.'* 

87 



Tales of Unrest 

We walked on. • 

" I wonder whether the charm worked — 
you remember Hollis's charm, of course. 
If it did • . • never was a sixpence wasted 
to better advantage! Poor devil J I won- 
der whether he got rid of that friend of his. 
Hope so ... Do you know, I sometimes 
think that " 

I stood still and looked at him. 

" Yes ... I mean, whether the thing 
was so, you know . . . whether it really 
happened to him. • • • What do you 
think? " 

"My dear chap," I cried, "you have been 
too long away from home. What a ques- 
tion to askl Only look at all this."^ 

A watery gleam of sunshine flashed from 
the west and went out between two long 
lines of walls; and then the broken confu- 
sion of roofs, the chimney-stacks, the gold 
letters sprawling over the fronts of houses, 
the sombre polish of windows, stood re- 
signed and sullen under the falling gloom. 
The whole length of the street, deep as a 
well and narrow like a corridor, va^s full of 
a sombre and ceaseless stir. Ounears were 



Karain: a Memory 

filled by a headlong shuffle and beat of 
rapid footsteps and an underlying rumour 
•-a rumour vast, faint, pulsating, as of pant- 
ing breaths, of beating hearts, of gasping 
voices. Iimumerable eyes stared straight 
in front, feet moved hurriedly, blank faces 
flowed, arms swung. Over all, a narrow 
ragged strip of smoky sky wound about be- 
tween the high roofs, extended and motion- 
less, like a soiled streamer flying above the 
rout of a mob. 

" Ye-e-e-s," said Jackson, meditatively. 

The big wheels of hansoms turned slowly 
along the edge of side-walks; a pale-faced 
youth strolled, overcome by weariness, by 
the side of his stick and with the tails of his 
overcoat flapping gently near his heels; 
horses stepped gingerly on the greasy pave- 
ment, tossing their heads ; two young g^rls 
passed by, talking vivaciously and with 
shining eyes; a fine old fellow strutted, red- 
faced, stroking a white moustache; and a 
line of ydlow boards with blue letters on 
them approached us slowly, tossing on high 
behind one another like some queer wreck* 
age adrift upon a river of hats. 

89 



Tales of Unrest 

" Yc-c-es/' repeated Jackson. His clear 
blue eyes looked about, contemptuous, 
amused and hard, like the eyes of a boy. A 
clumsy string of red, yellow, and green 
omnibuses rolled swaying, monstrous and 
gaudy; two shabby children ran across the 
road; a knot of dirty men with red neck- 
erchiefs round their bare throats lurched 
along, discussing filthily; a ragged old man 
with a face of despair yelled horribly in the 
mud the name of a paper; while far off, 
amongst the tossing heads of horses, the 
dull flash of harnesses, the jumble of lus- 
trous panels and roofs of carriages, we 
could see a policeman, helmeted and dark, 
stretching out a rigid arm at the crossing 
of the streets. 

Yes; I see it,'' said Jackson, slowly. 

It is there; it pants, it runs, it rolls; it is 
strong and alive; it would smash you if you 
didn't look out; but Til be hanged if it is 
yet as real to me as ... as the other thing 
. . . say, Karain's story." 

I think that, decidedly, he had been too 
Ipog away from home. 






t 



The Idiots- 



r\ 



»N 



The Idiots 






"• OL-fv \JJ^ w^^^ driving along the road from 
'^*-» Treguicr to Kervanda* We passed 

at a smart trot between the hedges topping 
an earth wall on each side of the road; then 
at the foot of the steep ascent before Plou- 
mar the horse dropped into a walk, and the 
driver jumped down heavily from the box. 
He flicked his whip and climbed the incline, 
stepping clumsily uphill by the side of the 
carriage, one hand on the footboard, his 
eyes on the ground. After a while he lifted 
his head, pointed up the road with the end 
of the whip, and said — 

"The idiot!" 

The sun was shining violently upon the 
undulating surface of the land. The rises 
were topped by clumps of meagre trees, 
with their branches showing high on the 
sky as if they had been perched upon stilts. 
The small fields, cut up by hedges and stone 



Talcs of Unrest 

walls that zigzagged over the slopes, lay in 
rectangular patches of vivid greens and yel- 
lows, resembling the unskilful daubs of a 
naive picture. And the landscape was di- 
vided in two by the white streak of a road 
stretching in long loops far away, like a 
river of dust crawling out of the hills on its 
way to the sea. 

" Here he is," said the driver, again. 

In the long grass bordering the road a 
face glided past the carriage at the level of 
the wheels as we drove slowly by. The im- 
becile face was red, and the bullet head with 
close-cropped hair seemed to lie alone, its 
chin in the dust. The body was lost in the 
bushes growing thick along the bottom of 
the deep ditch. 

It was a boy's face. He might have been 
sixteen, judging from the size — ^perhaps 
less, perhaps more. Such creatures are for- 
gotten by time, and live untouched by years 
till death gathers them up into its compas- 
sionate bosom ; the faithful death that never 
forgets in the press of work the most insig- 
nificant of its children. 

^Ahl there's another," said the nitn, 

94 



The Idiots 

with a certain satisfaction in his tone, as if 
he had caught sight of something expected. 

There was another. That one stood 
nearly in the middle of the road in the blaze 
of sunshine at the end of his own short 
shadow. And he stood with hands pushed 
into the opposite sleeves of his long coat, 
his head sunk between the shoulders, all 
hunched up in the flood of heat. From a 
distance he had the aspect of one suffering 
from intense cold. 

" Those are twins," explained the driver. 

The idiot shufHed two paces out of the 
way and looked at us over his shoulder 
when we brushed past him. The glance 
was unseeing and staring, a fascinated 
glance; but he did not turn to look after us. 
Probably the image passed before the eyes 
without leaving any trace on the misshapen 
brain of the creature. When we had topped 
the ascent I looked over the hood. He 
stood in the road just where we had left 
him. 

The driver clambered into his seat, 
clicked his tongue, and we went down hill. 
The brake squeaked horribly from time to 

95 



Tales of Unrest 

time. At the foot he eased off the noisy 
mechanism and said^ turning half round on 
his box — 

'' We shall see some more of them by- 
and-by." 

" More idiots? How many of them are 
there, then? " I asked. 

"There's four of them— children of a 
farmer near Ploumar here. . . . The par- 
ents are dead now/' he added, after a while. 
" The grandmother lives on the farm. In 
the daytime they knock about on this road, 
and they come home at dusk along with the 
cattle. . . . It's a good farm.'* 

We saw the other two : a boy and a girl, 
as the driver said. They were dressed ex- 
actly alike, in shapeless garments with petti- 
coat-like skirts. The imperfect thing that 
lived within them moved those beings to 
howl at us from the top of the bank, where 
they sprawled amongst the toqgh stalks of 
furze. Their cropped black heads stuck out 
from the bright yellow wall of countless 
small blossoms. The faces were purple 
with the strain of yelling; the voices 
sounded blank and cracked like a mechan- 

9« 



The Idiots 

ical imitation of old people's voices; and 
suddenly ceased when we turned into a lane. 

I saw them many times in my wandering 
about the country. They lived on that road, 
drifting along its length here and there, ac- 
cording to the inexplicable impulses of their 
monstrous darkness. They were an offence 
to the sunshine, a reproach to empty 
heaven, a blight on the concentrated and 
purposeful vigour of the wild landscape. In 
time the story of their parents shaped itself 
before me out of the listless answers to my 
questions, out of the indifferent words heard 
in wayside inns or on the very road those 
idiots haunted. Some of it was told by an 
emaciated and sceptical old fellow with a 
tremendous whip, while we trudged to- 
gether over the sands by the side of a two- 
wheded cart loaded with dripping seaweed. 
Then at other times other people confirmed 
and completed the story : till it stood at last 
before me, a tale formidable and simple, as 
they always are, those disclosures of ob- 
scure trials endured by ignorant hearts. 

When he returned from his military ser- 
vice Jean-Pierre Bacadou found the old 
7 97 



Talcs of Unrest 

people very much aged. He remarked with 
pain that the work of the farm was not sat- 
isfactorily done. The father had not the 
energy of old days. The hands did not feel 
over them the eye of the master. Jean- 
Pierre noted with sorrow that the heap of 
manure in the courtyard before the only en- 
trance to the house was not so large as it 
should have been. The fences were out of 
repair, and the cattle suffered from neglect. 
At home the mother was practically bed- 
ridden, and the girls chattered loudly in the 
big kitchen, unrebuked, from morning to 
night. He said to himself: "We must 
change all this." He talked the matter over 
with his father one evening when the rays 
of the setting sun entering the yard between 
the outhouses ruled the heavy shadows with 
luminous streaks. Over the manure heap 
floated a mist, opal-tinted and odorous, and 
the marauding hens would stop in their 
scratching to examine with a sudden glance 
of their round eye the two men, both lean 
and tall, talking in hoarse tones. The old 
man, all twisted with rheumatism and 
bowed with years of work, the younger 

98 



The Idiots 

bony axid straight, spoke without gestures 
in the indifferent manner of peasants, grave 
and slow. But before the sun had set the 
father had submitted to the sensible argu- 
ments of the son. " It is not for me that I 
am speaking," insisted Jean-Pierre. " It is 
for the land. It's a pity to see it badly used. 
I am not impatient for myself." The old 
fellow nodded over his stick. " I dare say; 
I dare say," he muttered. '* You may be 
right. Do what you like. It's the mother 
that will be pleased." 

The mother was pleased with her daugh- 
ter-in-law. Jean-Pierre brought the two* 
wheeled spring-cart with a rush into the 
yard. The grey horse galloped clumsily, 
and the bride and bridegroom, sitting side 
by side, were jerked backwards and for- 
wards by the up and down motion of the 
shafts, in a manner regular and brusque. 
On the road the distanced wedding guests 
straggled in pairs and groups. The men 
advanced with heavy steps, swinging their 
idle arms. They were clad in town clothes : 
jackets cut with clumsy smartness, hard 
black hats, immense boots, polished highly. 

99 



Tales of Unrest 

Their women all in simple black, with white 
caps and shawls of faded tints folded trian- 
gularly on the back, strolled lightly by their 
side. In front the violin sang a strident 
tune, and the biniou snored and hummed, 
while the player capered solemnly, lifting 
high his heavy clogs. The sombre proces- 
sion drifted in and out of the narrow lanes, 
through sunshine and through shade, be- 
tween fields and hedgerows, scaring the lit- 
tle birds that darted away in troops right 
and left. In the yard of Bacadou's farm the 
dark ribbon wound itself up into a mass of 
men and women pushing at the door with 
cries and greetings. The wedding dinner 
was remembered for months. It was a 
splendid feast in the orchard. Farmers of 
considerable means and excellent repute 
were to be found sleeping in ditches, all 
along the road to Treguier, even as late as 
the afternoon of the next day. All the 
countryside participated in the happiness of 
Jean-Pierre. He remained sober, and, to- 
gether with his quiet wife, kept out of the 
way, letting father and mother reap their 
due of honour and thanks. Bat the next 

lOO 



The Idiots 

day he took hold strongly, and the old folks 
felt a shadow — ^precursor of the grave — ^fall 
upon them finally. The world is to the 
young* 

When the twins were bom there was 
plenty of room in the house, for the mother 
of Jean-Pierre had gone away to dwell 
under a heavy stone in the cemetery of 
Ploumar. On that day, for the first time 
since his son's marriage, the elder Bacadou, 
neglected by the cackling lot of strange 
women who thronged the kitchen, left in 
the morning his seat under the mantel of 
the fireplace, and went into the empty cow- 
house, shaking his white locks dismally. 
Grandsons were all very well, but he wanted 
his soup at midday. When shown the ba- 
bies, he stared at them with a fixed gaze, 
and muttered something like: "It's too 
much.'* Whether he meant too much hap- 
piness, or simply commented upon the 
number of his descendants, it is impossible 
to say. He looked offended — as far as his 
old wooden face could express anything; 
and for days afterwards could be seen, al- 
most any time of the day, sitting at the gate^ 

101 



Talcs of Unrest 

with his nose over his knees, a pipe between 
his gums, and gathered up into a kind of 
raging concentrated sulkiness. Once he 
spoke to his son, alluding to the newcomers 
with a groan : " They will quarrel over the 
land." " Don't bother about that, father," 
answered Jean-Pierre, stolidly, and passed, 
bent double, towing a recalcitrant cow over 
his shoulder. 

He was happy, and so was Susan, his 
wife. It was not an ethereal joy welcoming 
new souls to struggle, perchance to victory. 
In fourteen years both boys would be a 
help; and, later on, Jean-Pierre pictured 
two big sons striding over the land from 
patch to patch, wringing tribute from the 
earth beloved and fruitful. Susan was 
happy too, for she did not want to be spoken 
of as the unfortunate woman, and now she 
had children no one could call her that. 
Both herself and her husband had seen 
something of the larger world — ^he during 
the time of his service; while she had spent 
a year or so in Paris with a Breton family; 
but had been too home-sick to remain lon- 
ger away from the hilly and green country, 

I02 



Th€ Idiots 

set in a barren circle of rocks and sands, 
where she had been born. She thought that 
one of the boys ought perhaps to be a priest, 
but said nothing to her husband, who was a 
republican, and hated the " crows," as he 
called the ministers of religion. The christ- 
ening was a splendid affair. All the com- 
mune came to it, for the Bacadous were rich 
and influential, and, now and then, did not 
mind the expense. The grandfather had a 
new coat. 

Some months afterwards, one evening 
when the kitchen had been swept, and the 
door locked, Jean-Pierre, looking at the cot, 
asked his wife: "What's the matter with 
those children?" And, as if these words, 
spoken calmly, had been the portent of mis- 
fortune, she answered with a loud wail that 
must have been heard across the yard in the 
pig-sty; for the pigs (the Bacadous had the 
finest pigs in the country) stirred and 
grunted complainingly in the night. The 
husband went on grinding his bread and 
butter slowly, gazing at the wall, the soup- 
plate smoking under his chin. He had re- 
turned late from the market, where he had 

103 



Tales of Unrest 

overheard (not for the first time) whispers 
behind his back. He revolved the words in 
his mind as he drove back. *' Simple 1 Both 
of them. . . . Never any use! . . . Weill 
May be, may be. One must see. Would 
ask his wife.'' This was her answer. He 
felt like a blow on his chest, but said only : 
" Go, draw me some cider. I am thirsty I '' 

She went out moaning, an empty jug in 
her hand. Then he arose, took up the light, 
and moved slowly towards the cradle. They 
slept. He looked at them sideways, finished 
his niouthful there, went back heavily, and 
sat down before his plate. When his wife 
returned he never looked up, but swallowed 
a couple of spoonfuls noisily, and remarked, 
in a dull manner — 

"When they sleep they are like other 
people's children." , 

She sat down suddenly on a stool near 
by, and shook with a silent tempest of sobs, 
unable to speak. He finished his meal, and 
remained idly thrown back in his chair, his 
eyes lost amongst the black rafters of the 
ceiling. Before him the tallow candle flared 
red and straight, sending up a slender 

104 



The Idiots 

thread of smoke. The light lay on the 
rough, sunburnt skin of his throat; the 
sunk cheeks were like patches of darkness, 
and his aspect was mournfully stolid, as if 
he had ruminated with difficulty endless 
ideas. Then he said, deliberately — 

"We must see . • . consult people. 
Don't cry. . . . They won't be all like that 
. . . surely! We must sleep now." 

After the third child, also a boy, was bom, 
Jean-Pierre went about his work with tense 
hopefulness. His lips seemed more narrow, 
more tightly compressed than before; as if 
for fear of letting the earth he tilled hear the 
voice of hope that murmured within his 
breast. He watched the child, stepping up 
to the cot with a heavy clang of sabots on 
the stone floor, and glanced in, along his 
shoulder, with that indifference which is 
like a deformity of peasant humanity. Like 
the earth they master and serve, those men, 
slow of eye and speech, do not show the 
inner fire; so that, at last, it becomes a 
question with them as with the earth, what 
there is in the core: heat, violence, a force 
mysterious and terrible— or nothing but a 

105 



Talcs of Unrest 

clod, a mass fertile and inert, cold and un- 
feeling, ready to bear a crop of plants that 
sustain life or give death. 

The mother watched with other eyes; 
listened with otherwise expectant ears. 
Under the high hanging shelves support- 
ing great sides of bacon overhead, her body 
was busy by the great fireplace, attentive 
to the pot swinging on iron gallows, scrub- 
bing the long table where the field hands 
would sit down directly to their evening 
meal. Her mind remained by the cradle, 
night and day on the watch, to hope and 
suffer. That child, like the other two, never 
smiled, never stretched its hands to her, 
never spoke ; never had a glance of recog- 
nition for her in its big black eyes, which 
could only stare fixedly at any glitter, but 
failed hopelessly to follow the brilliance of 
a sun-ray slipping slowly along the floor. 
When the men were at work she spent long 
days between her three idiot children and 
the •childish grandfather, who sat grim, 
angular, and immovable, with his feet near 
the warm ashes of the fire. The feeble old 
fellow seemed to suspect that there was 

io6 



The Idiots 

something wrong with his grandsons. Only 
once, moved either by affection or by the 
sense of proprieties, he attempted to nurse 
the youngest. He took the boy up from the 
floor, clicked his tongue at him, and essayed 
a shaky gallop of his bony knees. Then he 
looked closely with his misty eyes at the 
child's face and deposited him down gently 
on the floor again. And he sat, his lean 
shanks crossed, nodding at the stream es- 
caping from the cooking-pot with a gaze 
senile and worried. 

Then mute affliction dwelt in Bacadou's 
farmhouse, sharing the breath and the 
bread of its inhabitants; and the priest of 
the Ploumar parish had great cause for con- 
gratulation. He called upon the rich land- 
owner, the Marquis de Chavanes, on pur- 
pose tp deliver himself with joyful unction 
of solemn platitudes about the inscrutable 
ways of Providence. In the vast dimness 
of the curtained drawing-room, the little 
man, resembling a black bolster, leaned 
towards a couch, his hat on his knees, and 
gesticulated with a fat hand at the elon- 
gated, gracefully-flowing lines of the clear 

107 



Talcs of Unrest 

Parisian toilette from within which the half- 
amused, half-bored marquise listened with 
gracious languor. He was exulting and 
humble, proud and awed. The impossible 
had come to pass. Jean-Pierre Bacadou, 
the enraged republican farmer, had been to 
mass last Sunday — ^had proposed to enter- 
tain the visiting priests at the next festival 
of Ploumar! It was a triumph for the 
Church and for the good cause. "I 
thought I would come at once to tell Mon- 
sieur le Marquis. I know how anxious he 
is for the welfare of our country," declared 
the priest, wiping his face. He was asked 
to stay to dinner. 

The Chavanes returning that evening, 
after seeing their guest to the main gate of 
the park, discussed the matter while they 
strolled in the moonlight, trailing their long 
shadows up the straight avenue of chest- 
nuts. The marquis, a royalist of course, 
had been mayor of the commune which in- 
cludes Ploumar, the scattered hamlets of 
the coast, and the stony islands that fringe 
the yellow flatness of the sands. He had 
felt his position insecure, for there was a 

zo8 



The Idiots 

strong republican element in that part of 
the country; but now the conversion of 
Jean-Pierre made him safe. He was very 
pleased. ** You have no idea how influen- 
tial those people are/' he explained to his 
wife. " Now, I am sure, the next communal 
election will go all right. I shall be re- 
elected/* " Your ambition is perfectly in- 
satiable, Charles," exclaimed the marquise, 
gaily. ** But, ma chere amie," argued the 
husband, seriously, "it's most important 
that the right man should be mayor this 
year, because of the elections to the Cham- 
ber. If you think it amuses me . . J\ 

Jean-Pierre had surrendered to his wife's 
mother. Madame Levaille was a woman of 
business, known and respected within a 
radius of at least fifteen miles. Thick-set 
and stout, she was seen about the country, 
on foot or in an acquaintance's cart, per- 
petually moving, in spite of her fifty-eight 
years, in steady pursuit of business. She 
had houses in all the hamlets, she worked 
quarries of granite, she freighted coasters 
with stone— even traded with the Channel 
Islands. She was broad-cheeked, wide- 

109 



Tales of Unrest 

eyed, persuasive in speech: carrying her 
point with the placid and invincible obsti- 
nacy of an old woman who knows her own 
mind. She very seldom slept for two 
nights together in the same house; and the 
wayside inns were the best places to inquire 
in as to her whereabouts. She had either 
passed, or was expected to pass there at six; 
or somebody, cdming in, had seen her in 
the morning, or expected to meet her that 
evening. After the inns that command the 
roads, the churches were the buildings she 
frequented most. Men of liberal opinions 
would induce small children to run into 
sacred edifices to see whether Madame Le- 
vaille was there, and to tell her that so-and- 
so was in the road waiting to speak to her 
— ^about potatoes, or flour, or stones, or 
houses; and she would curtail her devo- 
tions, come out blinking and crossing her- 
self into the sunshine; ready to discuss busi- 
ness matters in a calm, sensible way across 
a table in the kitchen of the inn opposite. 
Latterly she had stayed for a few days sev- 
eral times with her son-in-law, arguing 
against sorrow and misfortune with com- 

IIO 



The Idiots 

posed face and gentle tones. Jean-Pierre 
felt the convictions imbibed in the regiment 
torn out of his breast — ^not by arguments, 
but by facts. Striding over his fields he 
thought it over. There were three of them. 
Three! All alike! Why? Such things did 
not happen to everybody — ^to nobody he 
ever heard of. One yet — ^it might pass. But 
three! All three. For ever useless, to be 
fed while he lived and .... What would 
become of the land when he died? This 
must be seen to. He would sacrifice his 
convictions. One day he told his wife — 

" See what your God will do for us. PSiy 
for some masses." 

Susan embraced her man. He stood un- 
bending, then turned on his heels and went 
out. But afterwards, when a black soutane 
darkened his doorway, he did not object; 
even offered some cider himself to the 
priest. He listened to the talk meekly; 
went to mass between the two women; ac- 
complished what the priest called " his re- 
ligious duties" at Easter. That morning 
he felt like a man who had sold his soul. 
In the afternoon he fought ferociously with 

III 



Talcs of Unrest 

an old friend and neighbour who had re- 
marked that the priests had the best of it 
and were now going to eat the priest-eater. 
He came home dishevelled and bleeding, 
and happening to catch sight of his children 
(they were kept generally out of the way), 
cursed and swore incoherently, banging 
the table. Susan wept. Madame Levaille 
sat serenely unmoved. She assured her 
daughter that "It will pass"; and taking 
up her thick umbrella, departed in haste to 
see after a schooner she was going to load 
with granite from her quarry. 

A year or so afterwards the girl was born. 
A girl. Jean-Pierre heard of it in the fields, 
and was so upset by the news that he sat 
down on the boundary wall and remained 
there till the evening, instead of going home 
as he was urged to do. A girl ! He felt half 
cheated. However, when he got home he 
was partly reconciled to his fate. One 
could marry her to a good fellow — ^not to a 
good for nothing, but to a fellow with some 
understanding and a good pair of arms. 
Besides, the rikxt may be a boy, he thought 
Of course they would be all right. His new 

XI9 



V 



The Idiots 

credulity knew of no doubt. The ill luck 
was broken. He spoke cheerily to his wife. 
She was also hopeful. Three priests came 
to that christening, and Madame Levaille 
was godmother. The child turned out an 
idiot too. 

Then on market days Jean-Pierre was 
seen bargaining bitterly, quarrelsome and 
greedy; then getting drunk with taciturn 
earnestness; then driving home in the dusk 
at a rate fit for a wedding, but with a face 
gloomy enough for a funeral. Sometimes 
he would insist for his wife to come with 
him; and they would drive in the early 
morning, shaking side by side on the nar- 
row seat above the helpless pig, that, with 
tied legs, grunted a melancholy sigh at 
every rut. The morning drives were silent ; 
but in the evening, coming home, Jean- 
Pierre, tipsy, was viciously muttering, and 
growled at the confounded woman who 
could not rear children that were like any- 
body else's. Susan, holding on against the 
erratic swayings of the cart, pretended not 
to hear. Once, as they were driving 
through Ploumar,some obscure and drunk- 

"3 



Tales of Unrest 

en impulse caused him to pull up sharply 
opposite the church. The moon swam 
amongst light white clouds. The tomb- 
stones gleamed pale under the fretted shad- 
ows of the trees in the churchyard. Even 
the village dogs slept. Only the nightin- 
gales, awake, spun out the thrill of their 
song above the silence of graves. Jean- 
Pierre said thickly to his wife — 

" What do you think is there? ** 

He pointed his whip at the tower — ^in 
which the big dial of the clock appeared 
high in the moonlight like a pallid face 
without eyes — ^and getting out carefully, 
fell down at once by the wheel. He picked 
himself up and climbed one by one the few 
steps to the iron gate of the churchyard. 
He put his face to the bars and called out 
indistinctly — 

"Hey there! Come out!" 

" Jean ! Return ! Return ! " entreated his 
wife in low tones. 

He took no notice, and seemed to wait 
there. The song of nightingales beat on all 
sides against the high walls of the church, 
and flowed back between stone crosses and 



The Idiots 

flat grey slabs, engraved with words of hope 
and sorrow. 

"Hey! Come out!" shouted Jean- 
Pierre loudly. 

The nightingales ceased to sing. 

" Nobody? " went on Jean-Pierre. ** No- J 

body there. A swindle of the crows. That's 
what this is. Nobody anywhere. I despise 
it Allez! Houp!" 

He shook the gate with all his strength, 
and the iron bars rattled with a frightful 
clanging, like a chain dragged over stone 
steps. A dog near-by barked hurriedly. 
Jean-Pierre staggered back, and after three 
successive dashes got into his cart. Susan 
sat very quiet and still. He said to her with 
drunken severity — 

"See? Nobody. I've been made a fool! 
Malheur! Somebody will pay for it. The 
next one I see near the house I will lay my 
whip on • . • on the black spine ... I 
will. I don't want him in there ... he 
only helps the carrion crows to rob poor 
folk. I am a man. . . . We will see if I 
can't have children like anybody else . • . 
now you mind. . . . They won't be all . . . 
•11 • • • we see. • • •" 

"S 



\ 

\ 



Tales of Unrest 

She burst out through the fingers that 
hid her face — 

** Don't say that, Jean; don't say that, my 
man!'' 

He struck her a swinging blow on the 
head with the back of his hand and knocked 
her into the bottom of the cart, where she 
crouched, thrown about lamentably by 
every jolt He drove furiously, standing up, 
brandishing his whip, shaking the reins 
over the grey horse that galloped ponder- 
ously, making the heavy harness leap upon 
his broad quarters. The country rang 
daunorous in the night with the irritated 
barking of farm dogs, that followed the rat- 
tle of wheels all along the road. A couple 
of belated wayfarers had only just time to 
step into the ditch. At his own gate he 
caught the post and was shot out of the cart 
head first. The horse went on slowly to the 
door. At Susan's piercing cries the farm 
hands rushed out. She thought him dead, 
but he was only sleeping where he fell, and 
cursed his men, who hastened to him, for 
'disturbing his slumbers. 

Autumn came. The clouded sky dt*» 

u6 



J 



The Idiots 

tcended low upon the black contours of th* 
hills; and the dead leaves danced in spiral 
whirls under naked trees, till the wind, sigh- 
ing profoundly, laid them to rest in the hol- 
lows (A bare valleys. And from morning 
till night one could see all over the land 
black denuded boughs, the boughs gnarled 
and twisted, as if contorted with pain, sway- 
ing sadly between the wet clouds and the 
soaked earth. The clear and gentle streams 
of summer days rushed discoloured and 
raging at the stones that barred the way to 
the sea, with the fury of madness bent upon 
suicide. From horizon to horizon the great 
road to the sands lay between the hills in a 
dull glitter of empty curves, resembling an 
unnavigable river of mud. 

Jean-Pierre went from field to field, mov- 
ing blurred and tall in the drizzle, or strid- 
ing on the crests of rises, lonely and high 
upon the grey curtain of drifting clouds, as 
if he had been pacing along the very edge 
of the universe. He looked at the black 
earth, at the earth mute and promising, at 
the mysterious earth doing its work of life 
m death-like stillness under the veiled sor* 

117 



* 



• 



Tales of Unrest 

row of the sky. And it seemed to him that 
to a man worse than childless there was no 
promise in the fertility of fields, that from 
him the earth escaped, defied him, frowned 
at him like the clouds, sombre and hurried 
above his head. Having to face alone his 
own fields, he felt the inferiority of man who 
passes away before the clod that remains. 
Must he give up the. hope of having by his 
side a son who would look at the tumed-up 
sods with a master's eye? A man that would 
think as he thought, that would feel as he 
felt; a man who would be part of himself, 
and yet remain to trample masterfully on 
that earth when he was gone! He thought 
of some distant relations, and felt savage 
enough to curse them aloud. They! 
Never! He turned homewards, going 
straight at the roof of his dwelling visible 
between the enlaced skeletons of trees. As 
he swung his legs over the stile a cawing 
flock of birds settled slowly on the field; 
dropped down behind his back, noiseless 
and fluttering, like flakes of soot. 

That day Madame Levaille had gone 
etrly in the afternoon to the house she had 

ii8 



The Idiots 

near Kervanion. She had to pay some of 
the men who worked in her granite quarry 
there, and she went in good time because 
her little house contained a shop where the 
workmen could spend their wages without 
the trouble of going to town. The house 
stood alone amongst rocks. A lane of mud 
and stones ended at the door. The sea- 
winds coming ashore on Stonecutter's point, 
fresh from the fierce turmoil of the waves, 
howled violently at the unmoved heaps of 
black boulders holding up steadily short- 
armed, high crosses against the tremendous 
rush of the invisible. In the sweep of gales 
the sheltered dwelling stood in a calm res- 
onant and disquieting, like the calm in the 
centre of a hurricane. On stormy nights, 
when the tide was out, the bay of Fougere, 
fifty feet below the house, resembled an im- 
mense black pit, from which ascended mut- 
terings and sighs as if the sands down there 
had been alive and complaining. At high 
tide the returning water assaulted the 
ledges of rock in short rushes, ending in 
bursts of livid light and columns of spray, 
that flew inland, stinging to death the grait 

of pastures. 

119 



Talcs of Unrest 

The darkness came from the hills, flowed 
over the coast, put out the red fires of sun* 
set, and went on to seaward pursuing the 
retiring tide. The wind dropped with the 
sun, leaving a maddened sea and a devas- 
tated sky. The heavens above the house 
seemed to be draped in black rags, held up 
here and there by pins of fire. Madame Le« 
vaille, for this evening the servant of her 
own workmen, tried to induce them to de- 
part " An old woman like me ought to be 
in bed at this late hour,'* she good-hu- 
mouredly repeated. The quarrymen drank, 
asked for more. They shouted over the 
table as if they had been talking across a 
field. At one end four of them played cards, 
banging the wood with their hard knuckles^ 
and swearing at every lead. One sat with 
a lost gaze, humming a bar of some song, 
which he repeated endlessly. Two others, 
in a comer, were quarrelling confidentially 
and fiercely over some woman, looking 
close into one another's eyes as if they had 
wanted to tear them out, but speaking in 
whispers that promised violence and mur- 
dw discreetly, in a venomous sibillation of 



The Idiots 

subdued words. The atmosphere in there 
was thick enough to slice with a knife. 
Three candles burning about the long room 
glowed red and dull like sparks expiring in 
ashes. 

The slight click of the iron latch was at 
that late hour as unexpected and startling 
as a thunder-clap. Madame Levaille put 
down a bottle she held above a liqueur 
glass; the players turned their heads; the 
whispered quarrel ceased; only the singer, 
after darting a glance at the door, went on 
humming with a stolid face. Susan ap- 
peared in the doorway, stepped in, flung the 
door to, and put her back against it, saying, 
half aloud — 

''Mother!" 

Madame Levaille, taking up the bottle 
again, said calmly: "Here you are, my 
girl. What a state you are in! '* TTie neck 
of the bottle rang on the rim of the glass, 
for the old woman was startled, and the idea 
that the farm had caught fire had entered 
her head. She could think of no other cause 
for her daughter's appearance. 

Susan, soaked and muddy, stared the 

isri 



\ 



Tales of Unrest 

whole length of the room towards the men 
at the far end. Her mother asked — 

"What has happened? God guard us 
from misfortune I " 

Susan moved her lips. No sound came. 
Madame Levaille stepped up to her daugh- 
ter, took her by the arm, looked into her 
face. 

"In God's name/' she said shakily, 
" what's the matter? You have been rolling 
in mud. . . . Why did you come? . • . 
Where's Jean?" 

The men had all got up and approached 
slowly, staring with dull surprise. Madame 
Levaille jerked her daughter away from the 
door, swung her round upon a seat close to 
the wall. Then she turned fiercely to the 
men — 

'^Enough of this! Out you go— you 
others! I dose.** 

One of them observed, looking down at 
Susan coll^>sed on the seat: ** She is— one 
may say— half dead.** 

Madame Levaille flung the door open. 

""Getout! March! " she cried, shakiag 
nervously. 



\ 



The Idiots 

They dropped out into the nighty laugh* 
tag stupidly. Outside, the two Lotharios 
broke out into loud shouts. The others 
tried to soothe them, all talkiiig at once. 
The noise went away up the lane with the 
men, who staggered together in a tight 
knot, rem(Histrating with one another 
foolishly. 

** Speak, Susan. What is it? Speak! '' 
entreated Madame LevaiUe, as soon as the 
door was shut. 

Susan pronounced some incomprehensi- 
ble words, glaring at the table. The old 
woman clapped her hands above her head, 
let them drop, and stood looking at her 
daughter with disconsolate eyes. Her hus- 
band had been " deranged in his head *' for 
a few years before he died, and now she 
began to suspect her daughter was going 
mad. She asked, pressingly — 

**Does Jean know where you arc? 
Where is Jean?** 

Susan pronounced with difficulty— 

•* He knows * . • he is dead.** 

"What!** cried the old woman. She 
eame up near, and peering at her daughter, 

I as 



Tahs of Unrest 

repeated three times: "What do you say? 
What do you say? What do you say? " 

Susan sat dry-eyed and stony before 
Madame Levaille, who contemplated her, 
feeling a strange sense of inexplicable hor- 
ror creep into the silence of the house. She 
had hardly realised the news, further than 
to understand that she had been brought in< 
one short moment face to face with some- 
thing unexpected and final. It did not even 
occur to her to ask for any explanation. 
She thought: accident — ^terrible accident- 
blood to the head — ^fell down a trap door in 
the loft. . . . She remained there, distract- 
ed and mute, blinking her old eyes. 

Suddenly, Susan said — 

" I have killed him/' 

For a moment the mother stood still, al- 
most unbreathing, but with composed face. 
The next second she burst out into a 
shout — 

" You miserable madwoman . . . they 
will cut your neck. . . ." 

She fancied the gendarmes entering the 
house, saying to her: "We want your 
'daughter; give her up:*' the gendarmes 

184 



The Idiots 

with the severe, hard faces of men on duty. 
She knew the brigadier well — ^an old friend, 
familiar and respectful, saying heartily/' To 
your good health, madame ! " before lifting 
to his lips the small glass of cognac— out of 
the special bottle she kept for friends. And 
now! • . . She was losing her head She 
rushed here and there, as if looking for 
something urgently needed — ^gave that up, 
stood stock still in the middle of the room, 
and screamed at her daughter — 

"Why? Say! Say! Why?" 

The other seemed to leap out of her 
strange apathy. 

" Do you think I am made of stone? '' 
she shouted back, striding towards her 
mother. 

"No! It's impossible. . • •'' said Ma- 
dame Levaille, in a convinced tone. 

" You go and see, mother," retorted Su- 
san, looking at her with blazing eyes. 
" There's no mercy in heaven — ^no justice. 
No! ... I did not know. • . . Do you 
think I have no heart? Do you think I 
have never heard people jeering at me, pity- 
ing me, wondering at me? Do you know 

125 



Tales of Unrest 

how some of them were calling me? The 
mother of idiots — that was my nickname 1 
And my children never would know me» 
never speak to me. They would know noth- 
ing; neither men — ^nor God Haven't I 
prayed! But the Mother of God herself 
would not hear me. A mother! . • . Who 
is accursed — ^I,or the man who is dead? Eh? 
Tell me. I took care of myself. Do you 
think I would defy the anger of God and 
have myhouse full of those things — that are 
worse than animals who know the hand that 
feeds them? Who blasphemed in the night 
at the very church door? Was it I? • • • 
I only wept and prayed for mercy • • • and 
I fed the curse at every moment of the day 
— ^I see it round me from morning to night 
. • • I've got to keep them alive — to take 
care of my misfortune and shame. And he 
would come. I begged him and Heaven 
for mercy. . • • No! . . . Then we shall 
see. . . • He came this evening. I thought 
to myself: 'Ah! again!' • • • I had my 
long scissors. I heard him shouting. • • • 
1 3aw him near. ... I must — ^must I? . • • 
Then take! . . . And I struck him in the 

136 



The Idiots 

throat above the breast-bone. ... I never 
heard him even sigh. ... I left him stand- 
ing. • • • It was a minute ago. How did I 
come here? ^ 

Madame Levaille shivered. A wave of 
cold ran down her back, down her fat arms 
under her tight sleeves, made her stamp 
gently where she stood. Quivers ran over 
the broad cheeks, across the thin lips, ran 
amongst the wrinkles at the comers of her 
steady old eyes. She stammered — 

" You wicked woman — ^you disgrace me. 
But there! You always resembled your 
father. What do you think will become of 
you ... in the other world? In this • • . 
Oh misery 1 " 

She was very hot now. She felt burning 
inside. She wrung her perspiring hands-— 
and suddenly, starting in great haste, began 
to look for her big shawl and umbrella, 
feverishly, never once glancing at her 
daughter, who stood in the middle of the 
room following her with a gaze distracted 
and cold. 

''Nothing worse than in this/' said 
Susan. 

i«7 



Talcs of Unrest 

Her mother, umbrella in hand and trail* 
ing the shawl over the floor, groaned pro- 
foundly. 

*' I must go to the priest/' she burst out 
passionately. " I do not know whether you 
even speak the truth! You are a horrible 
woman. They will find you anywhere. 
You may stay here— or go. There is no 
room for you in this world." 

Ready now to depart, she yet wandered 
aimlessly about the room, putting the bot- 
tles on the shelf, trying to fit with trembling 
hands the covers on cardboard boxes. 
Whenever the real sense of what she had 
heard emerged for a second from the haze 
of her thoughts she would fancy that some- 
thing had exploded in her brain without^ 
unfortunately, bursting her head to pieces 
— ^which would have been a relief. She 
blew the candles out one by one without 
knowing it, and was horribly startled by the 
darkness. She fell on a bench and began to 
whimper. After a while she ceased, and sat 
listening to the breathing of her daughter, 
whom she could hardly see, still and up- 
right, giving no other sign of life. She was 

US 



The Idiots 

becoming old rapidly at last, during those 
minutes. She spoke in tones unsteady, cut 
about by the rattle of teeth, like one shaken 
by a deadly cold fit of ague. 

" I wish you had died little. I will nevet 
dare to show my old head in the sunshine 
again. There are worse misfortunes than 
idiot children. I wish you had been bom 
to me simple — ^like your own. . . ." 

She saw the figure of her daughter pass 
before the faint and livid clearness of a win- 
dow. Then it appeared in the doorway for 
a second, and the door swung to with a 
clang. Madame Levaille, as if awakened 
by the noise from a long nightmare, rushed 
out. 

" Susan! " she shouted from the doorstep. 

She heard a stone roll a long time down 
the declivity of the rocky beach above the 
sands. She stepped forward cautiously, 
one hand on the wall of the house, and 
peered down into the smooth darkness of 
the empty bay. Once again she cried — 

" Susan! You will kill yourself there.*' 

The stone had taken its last leap in the 
dark, and she heard nothing now. A sud- 

139 



Tales of Unrest 

den thought seemed to strangle her, and she 
called no more. She turned her back upon 
the black silence of the pit and went up the 
lane towards Ploumar,stumblingalongwith 
sombre determination, as if she had started 
on a desperate journey that would last, per- 
haps, to the end of her life. A sullen and 
periodic clamour of waves rolling over reefs 
followed her far inland between the high 
hedges sheltering the gloomy solitude of 
the fields. 

Susan had run out, swerving sharp to the 
left at the door, and on the edge of the slope 
crouched down behind a boulder. A dis- 
lodged stone went on downwards, rattling 
as it leaped. When Madame Levaille called 
out, Susan could have, by stretching her 
hand, touched her mother's skirt, had she 
had the courage to move a limb. She saw 
the old woman go away, and she remained 
still, closing her eyes and pressing her side 
to the hard and rugged surface of the rock. 
After a while a familiar face with fixed eyes 
and an open mouth became visible in the 
intense obscurity amongst the boulders. 
She uttered a low cry and stood up. The 

130 



The Idiots 

face vanished^ leaving her to gasp and 
shiver alone in the wilderness of stone 
heaps. But as soon as she had crouched 
down again to rest, with her head against 
the rock, the face returned, came very near, 
appeared eager to finish the speech that had 
been cut short by death, only a moment ago. 
She scrambled quickly to her feet and said: 
" Go away, or I will do it again." The 
thing wavered, swung to the right, to the 
left She moved this way and that, stepped 
back, fancied herself screaming at it, and 
was appalled by the unbroken stillness of 
the night. She tottered on the brink, felt 
the steep declivity under her feet, and 
rushed down blindly to save herself from 
a headlong fall. The shingle seemed to 
wake up; the pebbles began to roll before 
her, pursued her from above, raced down 
with her on both sides, rolling past with an 
increasing clatter. In the peace of the night 
the noise grew, deepening to a rumour, con- 
tinuous and violent, as if the whole semicir- 
cle of the stony beach had started to tumble 
down into the bay. Susan's feet hardly 
touched the slope that seemed to run down 

131 



Tales of Unrest 

with her. At the bottom she stumbled, shot 
forward, throwing her arms out, and fell 
heavily. She jumped up at once and turned 
swiftly to look back, her clenched hands 
full of sand she had clutched in her fall. 
The face was there, keeping its distance, 
visible in its own sheen that made a pale 
stain in the night She shouted, " Go 
away " — she shouted at it with pain, with 
fear, with all the rage of that useless stab 
that could not keep him quiet, keep him 
out of her sight. What did he want now? 
He was dead. Dead men have no children. 
Would he never leave her alone? She 
shrieked at it — ^waved her outstretched 
hands. She seemed to feel the breath of 
parted lips, and, with a long cry of discour- 
agement, fled across the level bottom of the 
bay. 

She ran lightly, unaware of any effort of 
her body. High sharp rocks that, when the 
bay is full, show above the glittering plain 
of blue water like pointed towers of sub- 
merged churches, glided past her, rushing 
to the land at a tremendous pace. To the 
left, in the distance, she could see some- 

133 



The Idiots 

thing shining: a broad disc of light in 
which narrow shadows pivoted round the 
centre like the spokes of a wheel. She 
heard a voice calling, " Hey! There! " and 
answered with a wild scream. So, he could 
call yet! He was calling after her to stop. 
Never! . . . She tore through the night, 
past the startled group of seaweed-gather- 
ers who stood round their lantern paralysed 
with fear at the unearthly screech coming 
from that fleeing shadow. The men leaned 
on their pitchforks staring fearfully. A 
woman fell on her knees, and, crossing her- 
self, began to pray aloud. A little girl with 
her ragged skirt full of slimy seaweed began 
to sob despairingly, lugging her soaked 
burden close to the man who carried the 
light. Somebody said: "The thing ran 
out towards the sea." Another voice ex- 
claimed: "And the sea is coming back! 
Look at the spreading puddles. Do you 
hear — you woman — there ! Get up ! " 
Several voices cried together. " Yes, let us 
be offl Let the accursed thing go to the 
sea! " They moved on, keeping close round 
the light. Suddenly a man swore loudly* 

133 



Talcs of Unrest 

He would go and see what was the matter. 
It had been a woman's voice. He would 
go. There were shrill protests from women 
— but his high form detached itself from the 
group and went off running. They sent an 
unanimous call of scared voices after him. 
A word, insulting and mocking, came back, 
thrown at them through darkness. A 
woman moaned. An old man said gravely: 
" Such things ought to be left alone." They 
went on slower, shufHing in the yielding 
sand and whispering to one another that 
Millot feared nothing, having no religion, 
but that it would end badly some day. 

Susan met the incoming tide by the 
Raven islet and stopped, panting, with her 
feet in the water. She heard the murmur 
and felt the cold caress of the sea, and, 
calmer now, could see the sombre and con- 
fused mass of the Raven on one side and 
on the other the long white streak of Mo- 
lene sands that are left high above the dry 
bottom of Fougere Bay at every ebb. She 
turned round and saw far away, along the 
starred background of the sky, the ragged 
outline of the coast. Above it, nearly {ac« 

134 



The Idiots 

ing her, appeared the tower of Ploumar 
Church; a slender and tall pyramid shoot* 
ing up dark and pointed into the clustered 
glitter of the stars. She felt strangely calm. 
She knew where she was, and began to re- 
member how she came there — and why. 
She peered into the smooth obscurity near 
her. She was alone. There was nothing 
there; nothing near her, either living or 
dead. 

The tide was creeping in quietly, putting 
out long impatient arms of strange rivulets 
that ran towards the land between ridges of 
sand. Under the night the pools grew big- 
ger with mysterious rapidity, while the 
great sea, yet far off, thundered in a regular 
rhythm along the indistinct line of the hori- 
zon. Susan splashed her way back for a 
few yards without being able to get clear of 
the water that murmured tenderly all 
around and, suddenly, with a spiteful gur- 
gle, nearly took her off her feet. Her heart 
thumped with fear. This place was too big 
and too empty to die in. To-morrow they 
would do with her what they liked. But 
before she died she must tell them — ^tell the 

135 



Tales of Unrest 

gentlemen in black clothes that there are 
things no woman can bear. She must ex- 
plain how it happened. . . . She splashed 
through a pool, getting wet to the waist, too 
preoccupied to care. . • . She must ex- 
plain. *' He came in the same way as ever 
and said, just so: ' Do you think I am go- 
ing to leave the land to those people from 
Morbihan that I do not know? Do you? 
We shall seel Come along, you creature oi 
mischance 1 ' And he put his arms out. 
Then, Messieurs, I said: 'Before God — 
never! ' And he said, striding at me with 
open palms: * There is no God to hold me I 
Do you understand, you useless carcase. I 
will do what I like.' And he took me by 
the shoulders. Then I, Messieurs, called to 
God for help, and next minute, while he was 
shaking me, I felt my long scissors in my 
hand. His shirt was unbuttoned, and, by 
the candle-light, I saw the hollow of his 
throat. I cried: 'LetgoT He was crush- 
ing my shoulders. He was strong, my man 
was! Then I thought: No! • • • Must I? 
. • • Then take I — ^and I struck in the hol- 
low place. I never saw him fall. Never I 

136 



The Idiots 

Never! . . . Never saw him fall. . . . The 
old father never turned his head. He is deaf 
and childish, gentlemen. . . . Nobody saw 
him fall. I ran out . . . Nobody saw. . . ." 

She had been scrambling amongst the 
boulders of the Raven and now found her- 
self, all out of breath, standing amongst the 
heavy shadows of the rocky islet. The 
Raven is connected with the main land by a 
natural pier of immense and slippery stones. 
She intended to return home that way. Was 
he still standing there? At home. Home! 
Four idiots and a corpse. She must go 
back and explain. Anybody would under- 
stand. • . • 

Below her the night or the sea seemod to 
pronounce distinctly — 

*' Aha ! I see you at last ! " 

She started, slipped, fell; and without at- 
tempting to rise, listened, terrified. She 
heard heavy breathing, a clatter of wooden 
clogs. It stopped. 

"Where the devil did you pass?" said 
an invisible man, hoarsely. 

She held her breath. She recognised the 
voice. She had not seen him fall. Wa« b*^ 

137 



• • 



Talcs of Unrest 

ptursalng her there dead, or peifaqis 
alive? 

She lost her head. She cried from the 
crevice where she lay huddled, "Never, 
never I" 

''Ahl You are still there. You led me a 
line dance. Wait, my beauty, I must see 
how you look after all this. You wait • • .* 

Millot was stumbling, laughing, swear- 
ing meaninglessly out of pure satisfaction, 
pleased with himself for having run down 
that fly-by-night. " As if there were such 
things as ghosts! Bah I It took an old 
African soldier to show those clodhoppers. 
. . . But it was curious. Who the devil was 
she? " 

Susan listened, crouching. He was com- 
ing for her, this dead man. There was no 
escape. What a noise he made amongst 
the stones. . . . She saw his head rise up, 
then the shoulders. He was tall — ^her own 
man! His long arms waved about, and it 
was his own voice sounding a little strange 
. . . because of the scissors. She scram- 
bled out quickly, rushed to the edge of the 
causeway, and turned round. The man 

138 



The Idiots 

stood still on a high stone, detaching him- 
self in dead black on the glitter of the sky. 

" Where are you going to? " he called 
roughly. 

She answered^ " Home ! " and watched 
him intensely. He made a striding, clumsy 
leap on to another boulder, and stopped 
again, balancing himself, then said — 

"Ha! ha! Well, I am going with you. 
It's the least I can do. Ha! ha! ha! '' 

She stared at him till her eyes seemed to 
become glowing coals that burned deep into 
her brain, and yet she was in mortal fear of 
making out the well-known features. Be- 
low her the sea lapped softly against the 
rock with a splash, continuous and gentle. 

The man said, advancing another step— 

" I am coming for you. What do you 
think?" 

She trembled. Coming for her! There 
was no escape, no peace, no hope. She 
looked round despairingly. Suddenly the 
whole shadowy coast, the blurred islets, the 
heaven itself, swayed about twice, then 
came to a rest She closed her eyes and 
shouted — 

>39 



Tales of Unrest 

■ 

** Can't you wait till I am dead I '' 

She was shaken by a furious hate for that 
shade that pursued her in this world, un- 
appeased even by death in its longing for 
an heir that would be like other people'^ 
children. 

" Hey! What? " said Millot, keeping his 
distance prudently. He was saying to him- 
self: " Look out! Some lunatic. An ac- 
cident happens soon." 

She went on, wildly — 

" I want to live. To live alone — for a 
week — for a day. I must explain to them. 
... I would tear you to pieces, I would kill 
you twenty times over rather than let you 
touch me while I live. How many times 
must I kill you — ^you blasphemer! Satan 
sends you here. I am damned too! " 

" Come," said Millot, alarmed and con- 
ciliating. " I am perfectly alive! . . . Oh, 
my God!" 

She had screamed, " Alive! " and at once 
vanished before his eyes, as if the islet itself 
had swerved aside from under her feet. 
Millot rushed forward, and fell flat with his 
chin over the edge. Far below he saw the 

140 



t.. I 



The Idiots 

water whitened by her struggles, and heard 
one shrill cry for help that seemed to dart 
upwards along the perpendicular face of the 
rock, and soar past, straight into the high 
and impassive heaven. 



Madame Levaille sat, dry-eyed, on the 
short grass of the hill side, with her thick 
legs stretched out, and her old feet turned 
up in their black doth shoes. Her clogs 
stood near by, and further oS the umbrella 
lay on the withered sward like a weapon 
dropped from the grasp of a vanquished 
warrior. The Marquis of Chavanes, on 
horseback, one gloved hand on thigh, 
looked down at her as she got up labori- 
ously, with groans. On the narrow track 
of the seaweed-carts four men were carry- 
ing inland Susan's body on a hand-barrow, 
while several others straggled listlessly be- 
hind. Madame Levaille looked after the 
procession. " Yes, Monsieur le Marquis,** 
she said dispassionately, in her usual calm 
tone of a reasonable old woman. ** There 
are unfortunate people on this earth. I had 

X41 



Tales of Unrest 

only one child. Only one! And they won^ 
bury her in consecrated ground! " 

Her eyes filled suddenly, and a short 
shower of tears rolled down the broad 
cheeks. She pulled the shawl close about 
her. The Marquis leaned slightly over in 
his saddle, and said — 

" It is very saA You have all my sympa- 
thy. I shall speak to the Cure. She was 
unquestionably insane, and the fall was ac- 
cidental. Millot says so distinctly. Good- 
day, Madame." 

And he trotted oS, thinking to himsdf : 
I must get this old woman appointed guar- 
dian of those idiots, and administrator of 
the farm. It would be much better than 
having here one of those other Bacadous, 
probably a red republican, corrupting my 
commune. 



«4« 



An Outpost of Progress 



*•- 



An Outpost of Progress 



I 



THERE were two white men in charge of 
* the trading station. Kayerts, the chief, 
was short and fat; Carlier, the assistant, was 
tall, with a large head and a very broad 
trunk perched upon a long pair of thin legs. 
The third man on the staff was a Sierra Le- 
one nigger, who maintained that his name 
was Henry Price. However, for some rea- 
son or other, the natives down the river had 
given him the name of Makola, and it stuck 
to him through all his wanderings about the 
country. He spoke English and French 
with a warbling accent, wrote a beautiful 
hand, understood bookkeeping, and cher- 
ished in his innermost heart the worship of 
evil spirits. His wife was a negress from 
Loanda, very large and very noisy. Three 
children rolled about in sunshine before the 
lo I4S 



41 



Tales of Unrest 



door of his low, shed-like dwelling. Ma- 
kola, taciturn and impenetrable, despised the 
two white men. He had charge of a small 
clay storehouse with a dried-grass roof, and 
pretended to keep a correct account of 
beads, cotton cloth, red kerchiefs, brass 
wire, and other trade goods it contained. 
Besides the storehouse and Makda's hut, 
there was only one large building in the 
cleared ground of the station. It was built 
neatly of reeds, with a verandah on all the 
four sides. There were three rooms in it. 
The one in the middle was the living-room, 
and had two rough tables and a few stools 
in it. The other two were the bedrooms for 
the white men. Each had a bedstead and a 
mosquito net for all furniture. The plank 
floor was littered with the belongings of the 
white men; open half-empty boxes, torn 
wearing apparel, old boots; all the things 
dirty, and all the things broken, that ac- 
cumulate mysteriously round untidy men. 
There was also another dwelling-place 
some distance away from the buildings. In 
it, under a tall cross much out of the per- 
pendicular, slept the man who had seen the 

146 



1^ 



An Outpost of Progress 



beginning of all this ; who had planned and 
had watched the construction of this outpost 
of progress. He had been, at home, an un- 
successful painter who, weary of pursuing 
fame on an empty stomach, had gone out 
there through high protections. He had 
been the first chief of that station. Makola 
had watched the energetic artist die of fever 
in the just finished house with his usual 
kind of " I told you so " indifference. Then, 
for a time, he dwelt alone with his family, 
his account books, and the Evil Spirit that 
rules the lands under the equator. He got 
on very well with his god. Perhaps he had 
propitiated him by a promise of more white 
men to play with, by and by. At any rate 
the director of the Great Trading Company, 
coming up in a steamer that resembled an 
enormous sardine box with a flat-roofed 
shed erected on it, found the station in good 
order, and Makola as usual quietly diligent. 
The director had the cross put up over the 
first agent's grave, and appointed Kayerts 
to the post. Cariier was told oflF as second 
in charge. The director was a man ruth- 
Itts and efficient, who at times, but very im- 

H7 



Talcs of Unrest 

perceptibly, indulged in grim humour. He 
made a speech to Kayerts and Carlier, 
pointing out to them the promising aspect 
of their station. The nearest trading-post 
was about three hundred miles away. It 
was an exceptional opportunity for them to 
distinguish themselves and to earn percent- 
ages on the trade. This appointment was a 
favour done to beginners. Kayerts >yas 
moved almost to tears by his director's 
kindness. He would, he said, by doing his 
best, try to justify the flattering confidence, 
&c., &c. Kayerts had been in the Adminis- 
tration of the Telegraphs, and knew how to 
express himself correctly, Carlier, an ex- 
non-commissioned officer of cavalry in an 
army guaranteed from harm by several Eu- 
ropean Powers, was less impressed. If there 
were commissions to get, so much the bet- 
ter; and, trailing a sulky glance over the 
river, the forests, the impenetrable bush 
that seemed to cut off the station from the 
rest of the world, he muttered between his 
teeth, " We shall see, very soon." 

Next day, some bales of cotton goods 
and a few cases of provisions having been 

148 



^ 



An Outpost of Progress 

thrown on shore, the sardine-box steamer 
went off, not to return for another six 
months. On the deck the director touched 
his cap to the two agents, who stood on the 
bank waving their hats, and turning to an 
old servant of the Company on his passage 
to headquarters, said, '' Look at those two 
imbeciles. They must be mad at home to 
send me such specimens. I told those fel- 
lows to plant a vegetable garden, build new 
storehouses and fences, and construct a 
landing-stage. I bet nothing will be done! 
They won't know how to begin. I always 
thought the station on this river useless, and 
they just fit the station! " 

" They will form themselves there," said 
the old stager with a quiet smile. 

" At any rate, I am rid of them for six 
months," retorted the director. 

The two men watched the steamer round 
the bend, then, ascending arm in arm the 
slope of the bank, returned to the station. 
They had been in this vast and dark country 
only a very short time, and as yet always in 
the midst of other white men, under the eye 
and guidance of their superiors. And now, 

149 



Tales of Unrest 

dull as they were to the subtle influences of 
surroundings, they felt themselves very 
much alone, when suddenly left unassisted 
to face the wilderness; a wilderness ren- 
dered more strange, more incomprehensi- 
ble by the mysterious glimpses of the vig- 
orous life it contained. They were two 
perfectly insignificant and incapable indi- 
viduals, whose existence is only rendered 
possible through the high organisation of 
civilised crowds. Few men realise that their 
life, the very essence of their character, their 
capabilities and their audacities, are only 
the expression of their belief in the safety of 
their surroundings. The courage, the com- 
posure, the confidence; the emotions and 
principles; every great and every insignifi- 
cant thought belongs not to the individual 
but to the crowd : to the crowd that believes 
blindly in the irresistible force of its insti- 
tutions and of its morals, in the power of 
its police and of its opinion. But the con- 
tact with pure unmitigated savagery, with 
primitive nature and primitive man, brings 
sudden and profound trouble into the heart. 
To the sentiment ot being alone of one's 

ISO 



An Outpost of Progress 

kind, to the clear perception of the lontli* 
ness of one's thoughts, of one's sensations 
— ^to the negation of the habitual, which is 
safe, there is added the affirmation of the un- 
usual, which is dangerous; a suggestion of 
things vague, uncontrollable, and repulsive, 
whose discomposing intrusion excites the 
imagination and tries the civilised nerves 
of the foolish and the wise alike. 

Kayerts and Carlier walked arm in arm, 
drawing close to one another as children do 
in the dark; and they had the same, not al- 
together unpleasant, sense of danger which 
one half suspects to be imaginary. They 
chatted persistently in familiar tones. " Our 
station is prettily situated," said one. The 
other assented with enthusiasm, enlarging 
volubly on the beauties of the situation. 
Then they passed near the grave. " Poor 
devil ! " said Kayerts. " He died of fever, 
didn't he?" muttered Carlier, stopping 
short. " Why," retorted Kayerts, with in- 
dignation, " I've been told that the fellow 
exposed himself recklessly to the sun. The 
climate here, everybody says, is not at all 
worse than at home, as long as you keep 

151 



Talcs of Unrest 

out of the sun. Do you hear that, Carlier? 
I am chief here, and my orders are that you 
should not expose yourself to the sun I"' 
He assumed his superiority jocularly, but 
his meaning was serious* The idea that he 
would, perhaps, have to bury Carlier and 
remain alone, gave him an inward shiver. 
He felt suddenly that this Carlier was more 
precious to him here, in the centre of Africa, 
than a brother could be an}rwhere else. 
Carlier, entering into the spirit of the thing, 
made a military salute and answered in a 
brisk tone, " Your orders shall be attended 
to, chief!" Then he burst out laughing, 
slapped Kayerts on the back, and shouted, 
" We shall let life run easily here I Just sit 
still and gather in the ivory those savages 
will bring/ This country has its good 
points, after all! " They both laughed 
loudly while Carlier thought: That poor 
Kayerts; he is so fat and unhealthy. It 
would be awful if I had to bury him here. 
He is a man I respect. . . . Before they 
reached the verandah of their house they 
called one another " my dear fellow." 
The first day they were very active, pot* 

152 



An Outpost of Progress 

tering about with hammers and nails and 
red calico, to put up curtains^ make their 
house habitable and pretty; resolved to set- 
tle down comfortably to their new life. For 
them an impossible task. To grapple ef- 
fectually with even purely material prob- 
lems requires more serenity of mind and 
more lofty courage than people generally 
imagine. No two beings could have been 
more unfitted for such a struggle. Society, 
not from any tenderness, but because of its 
strange needs, had taken care of those two 
men, forbidding them all independent 
thought, all initiative, all departure from 
routine; and forbidding it under pain of 
death. They could only live on condition 
of being machines. And now, released from 
the fostering care of men with pens behind 
the ears, or of men with gold lace on the 
sleeves, they were like those lifelong prison- 
ers who, liberated after many years, do not 
know what use to make of their freedom. 
They did not know what use to make of 
their faculties, being both, through want of 
practice, incapable of independent thought. 
At the end of two months Kayerts often 

153 



Tales of Unrest 

would say, " If it was not for my Mdie, you 
wouldn't catch me here." Melie was his 
daughter. He had thrown up his post in 
the Administration of the Telegraphs, 
though he had been for seventeen years per* 
fectly happy there, to earn a dowry for his 
girl. His wife was dead, and the child was 
being brought up by Jiis sisters. He re- 
gretted the streets, the pavements, the 
caf&, his friends of many years; all the 
things he used to see, day after day; all the 
thoughts suggested by familiar things — ^the 
thoughts effortless, monotonous, and sooth- 
ing of a Government clerk; he regretted all 
the gossip, the small enmities, the mild 
venom, and the little jokes of Government 
offices. " If I had had a decent brother-in- 
law/* Carlier would remark, " a fellow with 
a heart, I would not be here." He had left 
the army and had made himself so obnox- 
ious to his family by his ladness and impu-^ 
dence, that an exasperated brother-in-law 
had made superhuman efforts to procure 
him an appointment in the Company as a 
second-class agent. Having not a penny in 
the world, he was compelled to accept 

IS4 



An Outpost of Progress 

means of livelihood as soon as it became 
quite clear to him that there was nothing 
more to squeeze out of his relations. He, 
like Kayerts, regretted his old life. He re- 
gretted the clink of sabre and spurs on a fine 
afternoon, the barrack-room witticisms, the 
girls of garrison towns; but, besides, he 
had also a sense of grievance. He was evi- 
dently a much ill-used man. This made 
him moody, at times. But the two men 
got on well together in the fellowship of 
their stupidity and laziness. Together they 
did nothing, absolutely nothing, and en- 
joyed the sense of the idleness for which 
they were paid. And in time they came to 
feel something resembling affection for one 
another. 

They lived like blind men in a large room, 
aware only of what came in contact with 
them (and of that only imperfectly), but 
unable to see the general aspect of things. 
The river, the forest, all the great land 
throbbing with life, were like a great empti- 
ness. Even the brilliant sunshine disclosed 
nothing intelligible. Things appeared and 
disappeared before their eyes in an uncon- 

15s 



Tales of Unrest 

nected and aimless kind of way. The river 
seemed to come from nowhere and flow no- 
whither. It flowed through a void. Out of 
that void, at times, came canoes, and men 
with spears in their hands would suddenly 
crowd the yard of the station. They were 
naked, glossy black, ornamented with 
snowy shells and glistening brass wire, per* 
feet of limb. They made an uncouth, bab- 
bling noise when they spoke, moved in a 
stately manner, and sent quick, wild glances 
out of their startled, never-resting eyes. 
Those warriors would squat in long rows, 
four or more deep, before the verandah, 
while their chiefs bargained for hours with 
Makola over an elephant tusk. Kayerts sat 
on his chair and looked down on the pro- 
ceedings, understanding nothing. He 
stared at them with his round blue eyes, 
called out to Carlier, " Here, look! look at 
that fellow there — ^and that other one, to 
the left Did you ever see such a face? Oh, 
the funny brute! " 

Carlier, smoking native tobacco in a 
short wooden pipe, would swagger up 
twirling his moustaches, and, surveying the 

IS6 



An Outpost of Progress 

warriors with haughty indulgence, would 
say — 

''Fine animals. Brought any bone? 
Yes? It*s not any too soon. Look at the 
muscles of that fellow — ^third from the end. 
I wouldn't care to get a punch on the nose 
from him. Fine arms, but legs no good be- 
low the knee. Couldn't make cavalry men 
of them." And after glancing down com- 
placently at his own shanks, he always con- 
cluded: "Pah! Don't they stink! You, 
Makola! Take that herd over to the fetish " 
(the storehouse was in every station called 
the fetish, perhaps because of the spirit of 
civilisation it contained) ''and give them 
up some of the rubbish you keep there. 
I'd rather see it full of bone than full of 
rags." 

Kayerts approved. 

" Yes, yes 1 Go and finish that palaver 
over there, Mr. Makola. I will come round 
when you are ready, to weigh the tusk. We 
must be careful." Then, turning to his com- 
panion: "This is the tribe that lives down 
the river; they are rather aromatic. I re- 
member, they had been once before here. 

«S7 



Talcs of Unrest 

D'ye hear that row? What a fellow has got 
to put up with in this dog of a country! My 
head is split." 

Such profitable visits were rare. For 
days the two pioneers of trade and progress 
would look on their empty courtyard in the 
vibrating brilliance of vertical sunshine. 
Below the high bank, the silent river flowed 
on glittering and steady. On the sands in 
the middle of the stream, hippos and alli- 
gators sunned themselves side by side. 
And stretching away in all directions, sur- 
rounding the insignificant cleared spot of 
the trading post, immense forests, hiding 
fateful complications of fantastic life, lay in 
the eloquent silence of mute greatness. The 
two men understood nothing, cared for 
nothing but for the passage of days that 
separated them from the steamer's return. 
Their predecessor had left some torn books. 
They took up these wrecks of novels, and, 
as they had never read anything of the kind 
before, they were surprised and amused. 
Then during long days there were inter- 
minable and silly discussions about plots 
and personages. In the centre of Africa 

iS8 



An Outpost of Progress 

they made the acquaintance of Richelieu 
and of d'Artagnan, of Hawk's Eye and 
of Father Goriot, and of many other 
people. All these imaginary personages 
became subjects for gossip as if they 
had been living friends. They discounted 
their virtues, suspected their motives, de- 
cried their successes; were scandalised at 
their duplicity or were doubtful about their 
courage. The accounts of crimes filled 
them with indignation, while tender or 
pathetic passages moved them deeply. Car- 
lier cleared his throat and said in a sol- 
dierly voice, " What nonsense! " ICayerts, 
his round eyes suffused with tears, his 
fat cheeks quivering, rubbed his bald 
head, and declared, "This is a splendid 
book. I had no idea there were such clever 
fellows in the world." They also found 
some old copies of a home paper. That 
print discussed what it was pleased to call 
" Our Colonial Expansion " in high-flown 
language. It spoke much of the rights and 
duties of civilisation, of the sacredness of 
the civilising work, and extolled the merits 
of those who went about bringing light, and 

H9 



Tales of Unrest 

faith, and commerce to the dark places of 
the earth. Carlier and Kayerts read, won- 
dered, and began to think better of them- 
selves. Carlier said one evening, waving 
his hand about, '' In a hundred years, there 
will be perhaps a town here. Quays, and 
warehouses, and barracks, and — and— bill- 
iard-rooms. Civilisation, my boy, and 
virtue — ^and all. And then, chaps will read 
that two good fellows, Kayerts and Carlier, 
were the first civilised men to live in this 
very spot I " Kayerts nodded, " Yes, it is a 
consolation to think of that." They seemed 
to forget their dead predecessor; but, early 
one day, Carlier went out and replanted the 
cross firmly. " It used to make me squint 
whenever I walked that way," he explained 
to Kayerts over the morning coffee. ** It 
made me squint, leaning over so much. So 
I just planted it upright And solid, I 
promise you ! I suspended myself with both 
hands to the cross-piece. Not a move. Oh, 
I did that properly." 

At times Gobila came to see them. Go- 
bila was the chief of the neighbouring vil- 
lages. He was a grey-headed savage, thin 

1 60 



An Outpost of Progress 

and blacky with a white cloth round his 
loins and a mangy panther skin hanging 
over his back. He came up with long 
strides of his skeleton legs, swinging a staff 
as tall as himself, and^ entering the common 
room of the station, would squat on his 
heels to the left of the door. There he sat, 
watching Kayerts, and now and then mak- 
ing a speech which the other did not under- 
stand. Kayerts, without interrupting his 
occupation, would from time to time say in 
a friendly manner: '' How goes it, you old 
image? " and they would smile at one an- 
other. The two whites had a liking for that 
old and incomprehensible creature, and 
called him Father Gobila. Gobila's man- 
ner was paternal, and he seemed really to 
love all white men. They all appeared to 
him very young, indistinguishably alike 
(except for stature), and he knew that they 
were all brothers, and also immortal. The 
death of the artist, who was the first white 
man whom he knew intimately, did not dis- 
turb this belief, because he was firmly con- 
viQced that the white stranger had pre* 
tended to die and got himself buried for 
II i6i 



Tales of Unrest 

some mysterious purpose of his own, into 
which it was useless to inquire. Perhaps it 
was his way of going home to his own 
country? At any rate, these were his 
brothers, and he transferred his absurd af- 
fection to them. They returned it in a way. 
Carlier slapped him on the back, and reck- 
lessly struck off matches for his amusement. 
Kayerts was always ready to let him have 
a sniff at the ammonia bottle. In short, 
they behaved just like that other white 
creature that had hidden itself in a hole in 
the ground. Gobila ccmsidered them atten- 
tively. Perhaps they were the same being 
with the other — or one of them was. He 
couldn't decide — clear up that mystery; but 
he remained always very friendly. In con- 
sequence of that friendship the women of 
Gobila's village walked in single file 
through the reedy grass, bringing every 
morning to the station, fowls, and sweet po-' 
tatoes, and palm wine, and sometimes a 
goat. The Company never provisions the 
stations fully, and the agents required those 
local supplies to live. They had them 
through the good-will of Gobila, and lived 

163 



An Outpost of Progress 

well. Now and then one of them had a bout 
of fever, and the other nursed him with gen- 
tle devotion. They did not think much of 
it It left them weaker, and their appear- 
ance changed for the worse. Carlier was 
hollow-eyed and irritable. Kayerts showed 
a drawn, flabby face above the rotundity of 
his stomach, which gave him a weird as- 
pect. But being constantly together, they 
did not notice the change that took place 
gradually in their appearance, and also in 
their dispositions. 

Five months passed in that way. 

Then, one morning, as Kayerts and Car- 
Ker, lounging in their chairs under the ve- 
randah, talked about the approaching visit 
of the steamer, a knot of armed men came 
out of the forest and advanced towards the 
station. They were strangers to that part 
of the country. They were tall, slight, 
draped classically from neck to heel in blue 
fringed cloths, and carried percussion mus- 
kets over their bare right shoulders. Ma- 
kola showed signs of excitement, and ran 
out of the storehouse (where he spent all 
his days) to meet these visitors. They came 

163 



Tales of Unrest 

into the courtyard and looked about them 
with steady, scornful glances. Their leader, 
a powerful and determined-looking negro 
with bloodshot eyes, stood in front of the 
verandah and made a long speech. He 
gesticulated much, and ceased very sud- 
denly. 

There was something in his intonation, 
in the sounds of the long sentences he used, 
that startled the two whites. It was like a 
reminiscence of something not exactly fa- 
miliar, and yet resembling the speech ot 
civilised men. It sounded like one of those 
impossible languages which sometimes we 
hear in our dreams. 

" What lingo is that? '* said the amazed 
Carlier. " In the first moment I fancied the 
fellow was going to speak French. Any- 
way, it is a different kind of gibberish to 
what we ever heard." 

"Yes," replied Kayerts. "Hey, Makola, 
what does he say? Where do they come 
from? Who are they?" 

But Makola, who seemed to be standing 
on hot bricks, answered hurriedly, " I don't 
know. They come from very far. Perhaps 

164 



An Outpost of Progress 

Mrs. Price will understand. They are per* 
haps bad men." 

The leader, after waiting for a while, said 
something sharfdy to Makola, who shook 
his head. Then the man, after looking 
round, noticed Makola's hut and walked 
over there. The next moment Mrs. Makola 
was heard speaking with great volubility. 
The other strangers — ^they were six in all — 
strolled about with an air of ease, put their 
heads through the door of the store-room, 
congregated round the grave, pointed 
understandingly at the cross, and generally 
made themselves at home. 

''I don't like those chaps — and, I say, 
Kayerts, they must be from the coast; 
the/ve got firearms,'' observed the saga- 
cious Carlier. 

Kayerts also did not like those chaps. 
They both, for the first time, became aware 
that they lived in conditions where the un- 
usual may be dangerous, and that there was 
no power on earth outside of themselves to 
stand between them and the unusual. They 
became uneasy, went in and loaded their re- 
volvers. Kayerts said, "We must order 

i6s 



Tales of Unrest 

Makola to tell them to go away before 
dark." 

The strangers left in the afternoon, after 
eating a meal prepared for them by Mrs. 
Makola. The immense woman was excited, 
and talked much with the visitors. She rat- 
tled away shrilly, pointing here and point- 
ing there at the forests and at the river. Ma- 
kola sat apart and watched. At times he 
got up and whispered to his wife. He ac- 
companied the strangers across the ravine 
at the back of the station-ground, and re- 
turned slowly looking very thoughtful. 
When questioned by the white men he was 
very strange, seemed not to understand, 
seemed to have forgotten French — seemed 
to have forgotten how to speak altogether. 
Kayerts and Carlier agreed that the nigger 
had had too much palm wine. 

There was some talk about keeping a 
watch in turn, but in the evening everything 
seemed so quiet and peaceful that they re- 
tired as usual. All night they were dis- 
turbed by a lot of drumming in the villages. 
A deep, rapid roll near by would be followed 
by another far off — then all ceased. Soon 

i66 



An Outpost of Progress 

short appeals would rattle out here and 
there, then all mingle together, increase, 
become vigorous and sustained, would 
spread out over the forest, roll through the 
night, unbroken and ceaseless, near and far, 
as if the whole land had been one immense 
drum booming out steadily an appeal to 
heaven. And through the deep and tre- 
mendous noise sudden yells that resembled 
snatches of songs from a mad-house darted 
shrill and high in discordant jets of sound 
which seemed to rush far above the earth 
and drive all peace from under the stars. 

Carlier and Kayerts slept badly. They 
both thought they had heard shots fired 
during the night — ^but they could not ag^ee 
as to the direction. In the morning Ma- 
kola was gone somewhere. He returned 
about noon with one of yesterday's stran- 
gers, and eluded all Kayerts' attempts to 
close with him : had become deaf appar- 
ently. Kayerts wondered. Carlier, who 
had been fishing off the bank, came back 
and remarked while he showed his catch, 
" The niggers seem to be in a deuce of a 
stir; I wonder what's up. I saw about fif- 

167 



Tales of Unrest 

teen canoes cross the river during the two 
hours I was there fishing." Kayerts, wor- 
ried, said, " Isn't this Makola very queer 
to-day? " Cariier advised, " Keep all our 
men together in case of some trouble/' 



i68 



II 

There were ten station men who had 
been left by the Director. Those fellows, 
having engaged themselves to the Com- 
pany for six months (without having any 
idea of a month in particular and only a 
very faint notion of time in general), had 
been serving the cause of progress for up- 
wards of two years. Belonging to a tribe 
from a very distant part of this land of dark- 
ness and sorrow, they did not run away, 
naturally supposing that as wandering 
strangers they would be killed by the in- 
habitants of the country; in which they 
were right. They lived in straw huts on 
the slope of a ravine overgrown with reedy 
grass, just behind the station buildings. 
They were not happy, regretting the festive 
incantations, the sorceries, the human sac- 
rifices of their own land; where they also 
had parents, brothers, sisters, admired 
chiefs, respected magicians, loved friends, 

169 



Tales of Unrest 

and other ties supposed generally to be hu- 
man. Besides, the rice rations served out 
by the Company did not ag^e.e with them, 
being a food unknown to their land, and to 
which they could not get used. Conse- 
quently they were unhealthy and miserable. 
Had they been of any other tribe they would 
have made up their minds to die — ^for noth- 
ing is easier to certain savages than sui- 
cide — and so have escaped from the puz- 
zling difficulties of existence. But belong- 
ing, as they did, to a warlike tribe with filed 
teeth, they had more grit, and went on 
stupidly living through disease and sorrow. 
They did very little work, and had lost their 
splendid physique. Carlier and Kayerts 
doctored them assiduously without being 
able to bring them back into condition 
again. They were mustered every morn- 
ing and told off to different tasks — ^grass- 
cutting, fence-building, tree-felling, &c., 
&c., which no power on earth could induce 
them to execute efficiently. The two whites 
had practically very little control over them. 
In the afternoon Makola came over to the 
big house and found Kayerts watching 

170 



An Outpost of Progress 

three heavy columns of smoke rising above 
the forests. " What is that? " asked Kay- 
erts. " Some villages bum," answered Ma- 
kola, who seemed to have regained his wits. 
Then he said abruptly: " We have got very 
little ivory; bad six months' trading. Do 
ypu like get a little more ivory? " 
. " Yes," said Kayerts eagerly. He 
thought of percentages which were low. 

" Those men who came yesterday are 
traders from Loanda who have got more 
ivory than they can carry home. Shall I 
buy? I know their camp." 

"Certainly," said Kayerts. "What are 
those traders?" 

" Bad fellows," said Makola indifferently. 
" They fight with people, and catch women 
and children. They are bad men, and got 
guns. There is a great disturbance in the 
country. Do you want ivory? " 

" Yes," said Kayerts. Makola said noth- 
ing for a while. Then : " Those workmen 
of ours are no good at. all," he muttered, 
looking round. " Station in very bad ordar, 
sir. Director will growl. Better get a fine 
lot of ivory, then he say nothing." 

4 171 



Tales of Unrest 

" I can't help it; the men won't work/' 
said Kayerts. ''When will you get that 
ivory? " 

"Very soon/' said Makda. "Perhaps 
to-night. You leave it to me, and keep in- 
doors, sir. I think you had better give some 
palm wine to our men to make a dance this 
evening. Enjoy themselves. Work better 
to-morrow. There's plenty palm wine — 
gone a little sour." 

Kayerts said yes, and Makola, with his 
own hands, carried the big calabashes to 
the door of his hut. They stood there till 
the evening, and Mrs. Makola looked into 
every one. The men got them at sunset. 
When Kayerts and Carlier retired, a big 
bonfire was flaring before the men's huts. 
They could hear their shouts and drum- 
ming. Some men from Gobila's village had 
joined the station hands, and the entertain- 
ment was a great success. 

In the middle of the night, Carlier wak- 
ing suddenly, heard a man shout loudly; 
then a shot was fired. Only one. Carlier 
ran out and met Kayerts on the verandah. 
They were both startled. As ih^ went 

I7i 



An Outpost of Progress 

across the yard to call Makola, they saw 
shadows moving in the night. One of them 
cried, "Don't shoot! It's me, Price." 
Then Makola appeared close to them. " Go 
back, go back, please," he urged, "you 
spoil all." " There are strange men about," 
said earlier. " Never mind; I know," said 
Makola. Then he whispered, "All right. 
Bring ivory. Say nothing! I know my 
business." The two white men reluctantly 
went back to the house, but did not sleep. 
They heard footsteps, whispers, some 
groans. It seemed as if a lot of men came 
in, dumped heavy things on the ground, 
squabbled a long time, then went away. 
They lay on their hard beds and thought: 
** This Makola is invaluable." In the morn- 
ing earlier came out, very sleepy, and 
pulled at the cord of the big bell. The sta- 
tion hands mustered every morning to the 
sound of the bell. That morning nobody 
came. Kayerts turned out also, yawning. 
Across the yard they saw Makola come out 
of his hut, a tin basin of soapy water in 
his hand. Makola, a civilised nigger, was 
very neat in his person. He threw the 

173 



Talcs of Unrest 

soapsuds skilfully over a wretched little 
yellow cur he had, then turning his face to 
the agent's house, he shouted from the dis- 
tance, " All the men gone last night! " 

They heard him plainly, but in their sur- 
prise they both yelled out together: 
" What I " Then they stared at one an- 
other. "We are in a proper fix now," 
growled Carlier. "It's incredible 1" mut- 
tered Kayerts. "I will go to the huts 
and see," said Carlier, striding off. Ma- 
kola coming up found Kayerts standing 
alone. 

" I can hardly believe it/' said Kayerts 
tearfully. " We took care of them as if they 
had been our children." 

" They went with the coast people,*' said 
Makola after a moment of hesitation. 

" What do I care with whom they went 
—the ungrateful brutes 1" exclaimed the 
other. Then with sudden suspicion, and 
looking hard at Makola, he added ; " What 
do you know about it? " 

Makola moved his shoulders, looking 
down on the ground. " What do I know? 
I think only. Will you come and look at 

174 



An Outpost of Progress 

the ivory I've got there? It is a fine lot 
You never saw such/* 

He moved towards the store. Kayerts 
followed him mechanically, thinking about 
the incredible desertion of the men. On 
the ground before the door of the fetish lay 
six splendid tusks. 

" What did you give for it? '* asked Kay- 
erts, after surveying the lot with satisfaction. 

" No regular trade/' said Makola. " They 
brought the ivory and gave it to me. I told 
them to take what they most wanted in the 
station. It is a beautiful lot No station 
can show such tusks. Those traders wanted 
carriers badly, and our men were no good 
here. No trade, no entry in books; all 
correct" 

Kayerts nearly burst with indignation. 
" Why ! " he shouted, " I believe you have 
sold our men for these tusks t" Makola 
stood impassive and silent. " I — I — ^will 
—I," stuttered Kayerts. " You fiend 1 " he 
yelled out. 

"I did the best for you and the Com- 
pany," said Makola imperturbably. " Why 
you shout so much? Look at this tusk." 

175 



Tales of Unrest 

"I dismiss yt5ul I will report you— I 
won't look at the tusk. I forbid you to 
touch them. I order you to throw them 
into the river. You — ^you ! ^ 

" You very red, Mr. Kayerts. If you are 
so irritable in the sun, you will get fever and 
die— like the first chief I " pronounced Ma- 
kola impressively. 

They stood still, contemplating one an- 
other with intense eyes, as if they had been 
looking with effort across immense dis- 
tances. Kayerts shivered. Makola had 
meant no more than he said, but his words 
seemed to Kayerts full of ominous menace! 
He turned sharply and went away to the 
house. Makola retired into the bosom of 
his family; and the tusks, left l3ning before 
the store, looked very large and valuable in 
the sunshine. 

Carlier came back on the verandah. 
"They're all gone, hey?" asked Kayerts 
from the far end of the common room in a 
mufHed voice. "You did not find any- 
body? " 

" Oh, yes," said Carlier, " I found one of 
Gobila's people lying dead before the huts 

176 



An Outpost of Progress 

•—shot through the body. We heard that 
shot last night'' 

Kayerts came out quickly. He found his 
companion staring grimly over the yard at 
the tusks, away by the store. They both sat 
in silence for a while. Then Kayerts related 
his conversation with Makola. Carlier said 
nothing. At the midday meal they ate very 
little. They hardly exchanged a word that 
day. A great silence seemed to lie heavily 
over the station and press on their lips. 
Makola did not open the store; he spent 
the day playing with his children. He lay 
full-length on a mat outside his door, and 
the youngsters sat on his chest and clam- 
bered all over him. It was a touching pict- 
ure. Mrs. Makola was busy cooking all 
day as usual. The white men made a some- 
what better meal in the evening. After- 
wards, Carlier smoking his pipe strolled 
over to the store; he stood for a long time 
over the tusks, touched one or two with his 
foot, even tried to lift the largest one by its 
small end. He came back to his chief, w)io 
had not stirred from the verandah, Arew 
himself in the chair and said— 
It 177 



Talcs of Unrest 

" I can see it! They were pounced upon 
while they slept heavily after drinking all 
that palm wine you've allowed Makola to 
give them. A put-up job! See? The 
worst is, some of Gobila's people were 
there, and got carried off too, no doubt. 
The least drunk woke up, and got shot for 
his sobriety. This is a funny country. 
What will you do now? " 

" We can't touch it, of course," said Kay- 
erts. 

Of course not," assented Carlier. 
Slavery is an awful thing," stammered 
out Kayerts in an unsteady voice. 

" Frightful — the sufferings," grunted 
Carlier, with conviction. 

They believed their words. Everybody 
shows a respectful deference to certain 
sounds that he and his fellows can make. 
But about feelings people really know 
nothing. We talk with indignation or en- 
thusiasm; we talk about oppression, cru- 
elty, crime, devotion, self-sacrifice, virtue, 
and we know nothing real beyond the 
words. Nobody knows what suffering or 
sacnbce mean — except, perhaps, the vic* 

178 



u 



An Outpost of Progress 

tims of the mysterious purpose of these il- 
lusions. 

Next morning they saw Makola very 
busy setting up in the yard the big scales 
used for weighing ivory. By and by Carlier 
said: "What's that filthy scoundrel up 
to? " and lounged out into the yard. Kay- 
crts followed. They stood by watching. 
Makola took no notice. When the balance 
was swung true, he tried to lift a tusk into 
the scale. It was too heavy. He looked up 
helplessly without a word, and for a minute 
they stood round that balance as mute and 
still as three statues. Suddenly Carlier 
said: " Catch hold of the other end, Ma- 
kola — ^you beast!" and together they 
swung the tusk up. Kayerts trembled in 
every limb. He muttered, '* I say! O! I 
say! " and putting his hand in his pocket 
found there a dirty bit of paper and the 
stump of a pencil. He turned his back on 
the others, as if about to do something 
tricky, and noted stealthily the weights 
which Carlier shouted out to him with un- 
necessary loudness. When all was over 
Makola whispered to himself: " The sun's 

179 



Tales of Untcst 

very strong here for the tusks/' 
said to Kayerts in a careless tone: '' I say, 
chief, I might just as well give him a lift 
with this lot into the store." 

As they were going back to the house 
Kayerts observed with a sigh : " It had to 
be done." And Carlier said: ''It's deplo- 
rable, but, the men being Company's men, 
the ivory is Company's ivory. We must 
look after it" " I will report to the Direc- 
tor, of course," said Kayerts. *' Of course; 
let him decide," approved Carlier. 

At midday they made a hearty meal. 
Kayerts sighed from time to time. When- 
ever they mentioned Makola's name they 
always added to it an opprobrious epithet. 
It eased their conscience. Makola gave 
himself a half-holiday, and bathed his chil- 
dren in the river. No one from Gobila's vil- 
lages came near the station that day. No 
one came the next day, and the next, nor 
for a whole week. Gobila's people might 
have all been dead and buried for any sign 
of life they gave. But they were only 
mourning for those they had lost by the 
of white men, who had brought 
180 



An Outpost of Progress 

wicked people into their country. The 
wicked people were gone, but fear remained. 
Fear always remains. A man may destroy 
everything within himself, love and hate 
and belief, and even doubt; but as long as 
he clings to life he cannot destroy fear: the 
fear, subtle, indestructible, and terrible, 
that pervades his being; that tinges his 
thoughts; that lurks in his heart; that 
watches on his lips the struggle of his last 
breath. In his fear, the mild old Gobila 
offered extra human sacrifices to all the 
Evil Spirits that had taken possession of his 
white friends. His heart was heavy. Some 
warriors spoke about burning and killing, 
but the cautious old savage dissuaded them. 
Who could foresee the woe those mysteri- 
ous creatures, if irritated, might bring? 
They should be left alone. Perhaps in time 
they would disappear into the earth as the 
first one had disappeared. His people must 
keep away from them, and hope for the 
best. 

Kayerts and Carlier did not disappear, 
but remained above on this earth, that, 
•omthow> they fancied had become biggtr 

tgi 



Talcs of Unrest 

and very empty. It was not the absolute 
and dumb solitude of the post that im- 
pressed them so much as an inarticulate 
feeling that something from within them 
was gone, something that worked for their 
safety, and had kept the wilderness from 
interfering with their hearts. The images 
of home; the memory of people like them, 
of men that thought and felt as they used to 
think and feel, receded into distances made 
indistinct by the glare of unclouded sun- 
shine. And out of the great silence of the 
surrounding wilderness, its very hopeless- 
ness and savagery seemed to approach them 
nearer, to draw them gently, to look upon 
them, to envelop them with a solicitude ir- 
resistible, familiar, and disgusting. 

Days lengthened into weeks, then into 
months. Gobila's people drummed and 
yelled to every new moon, as of yore, but 
kept away from the station. Makola and 
Carlier tried once in a canoe to open com- 
munications, but were received with a 
shower of arrows, and had to fly back to 
the station for dear life. That attempt set 
the country up and down the river into an 

183 



An Outpost of Progress 

uproar that could be very distinctly heard 
for days. The steamer was late. At first 
they spoke of delay jauntily, then anxiously, 
then gloomily. The matter was becoming 
serious. Stores were running short. Car- 
lier cast his lines off the bank, but the river 
was low, and the fish kept out in the stream. 
They dared not stroll far away from the sta- 
tion to shoot. Moreover, there was no 
game in the impenetrable forest. Once Car- 
lier shot a hippo in the river. They had no 
boat to secure it, and it sank. When it 
floated up it drifted away, and Gobila's peo- 
ple secured the carcase. It was the occa- 
sion for a national holiday, but Carlier had a 
fit of rage over it, and talked about the ne- 
cessity of exterminating all the niggers be- 
fore the country could be made habitable. 
Kayerts mooned about silently; spent 
hours looking at the portrait of his Melie. 
It represented a little girl with long 
bleached tresses and a rather sour face. 
His legs were much swollen, and he could 
hardly walk. Carlier, undermined by fever, 
could not swagger any more, but kept tof- 
tering about, still with a devil-may-care air« 

183 



Tales of Unrest 

as became a man who remembered lus 
crack regiment He had become hoarse, 
sarcastic, and inclined to say unpleasant 
things. He called it "being frank with 
you."* They had long ago reckoned their 
percentages on trade, including in them 
that last deal of " this infamous Makola/' 
They had also concluded not to say any- 
thing about it Kayerts hesitated at first — 
was afraid of the Director. 

" He has seen worse things done on the 
quiet,'' maintained Carlier, with a hoarse 
laugh. ** Trust him! He won't thank you 
if you blab. He is no better than you or me. 
Who will talk if we hold our tongues? 
There is nobody here." 

That was the root of the trouble! There 
was nobody there; and being left there 
alone with their weakness, they became 
daily more like a pair of accomplices than 
like a couple of devoted friends. They had 
heard nothing from home for eight months. 
Every evening they said, '* To-morrow we 
shall see the steamer." But one of the Com- 
pany's steamers had been wrecked, and the 
Director was busy with the other, relieving 

184 



An Outpost of Progress 

very distant and important stations on the 
main river. He thought that the useless 
station, and the useless men, could wait. 
Meantime Kayerts and Carlier lived on rice 
boiled without salt, and cursed the Com- 
pany, all Africa, and the day they were bom. 
One must have lived on such diet to dis- 
cover what ghastly trouble the necessity of 
swallowing one's food may become. There 
was literally nothing else in the station but 
rice and coffee; they drank the coffee with- 
out sugar. The last fifteen lumps Kayerts 
had solemnly locked away in his box, to- 
gether with a half-bottle of Cognac, "in 
case of sickness,'' he explained. Carlier ap^ 
proved. " When one is sick," he said, " any 
little extra like that is cheering." 

They waited. Rank grass began to 
sprout over the courtyard. The bell never 
rang now. Days passed, silent, exasperat? 
ing, and slow. When the two men spoke, 
they snarled; and their silences were bitter, 
as if tinged by the bitterness of their 
thoughts. 

One day after a lunch of boiled rice, Car- 
lier put down his cup untasted, and said: 

i8s 



Tales of Unrest 

** Hang it all! Let's have a decent cup of 
coffee for once. Bring out that sugar, 
KayertsI " 

** For the sick," muttered Kayerts, with- 
out looking up. 

" For the sick,** mocked Carlien " Bosh! 
. . . Well! I am sick.'* 

" You are no more sick than I am, and I 
go withottt/'said Kayerts in a peaceful tone. 

** Come! out with that sugar, you stingy 
old slave-dealer.*' 

Kayerts looked up quickly. Carlier was 
smiling with marked insolence. And sud- 
denly it seemed to Kayerts that he had 
never seen that man before. Who was he? 
He knew nothing about him. What was he 
capable of? There was a surprising flash of 
violent emotion within him, as if in the pres- 
ence of something undreamt-of, dangerous, 
and final But he managed to pronounce 
with composure — 

" That joke is in very bad taste. Don't 
repeat it." 

•'Joke!" said Carlier, hitching himself 
forward on his seat. '' I am hungry — ^I am 
sick — I don't joke! I hate hypocrites. You 



An Outpost of Progress 

are a hypocrite. You are a slave-dealer. I 
am a slave-dealer. There's nothing but 
slave-dealers in this cursed country.' I 
mean to have sugar in my coffee to-day, 
anyhow ! " 

''I forbid you to speak to me in that 
way/' said Kayerts with a fair show of reso* 
lution. 

" You I— What? " shouted Carlier, jump- 
ing up. 

Kayerts stood up also. ''I am your 
chief/' he began, trying to master the shaki- 
ness of his voice. 

"What?'' yelled the other. "Who's 
chief? There's no chief here. There's noth- 
ing here: there's nothing but you and I. 
Fetch the sugar — ^you pot-bellied ass." 

"Hold your tongue. Go out of this 
room/' screamed Kayerts. " I dismiss you 
—you scoundrel ! " 

Carlier swung a stool. All at once he 
looked dangerously in earnest. " You flab- 
by, good-for-nothing civilian— take thati *• 
he howled. 

Kayerts dropped under the table, and the 
stocd struck tfie grass inner wall of the 

187 



Talcs of Unrest 

room. Then, as Carlier was tiying to upset 
the table, Kayerts in desperation made a 
blind rushy head low, like a cornered pig 
would do, and overturning his friend, 
bolted along the verandah, and into his 
room. He locked the door, snatched his re- 
volver, and stood panting. In less than a 
minute Carlier was kicking at the door furi- 
ously, howling, "If you don't bring out 
that sugar, I will shoot you at sight, like a 
dog. Now then — one — ^two— three. You 
won't? I will show you who's the master.'^ 
Kayerts thought the door would fall in, 
and scrambled through the square hole that 
served for a window in his room. There 
was then the whole breadth of the house be* 
tween them. But the other was apparently 
not strong enough to break in the door, and 
Kayerts heard him running round. Then 
he also began to run laboriously on his 
swollen legs. He ran as quickly as he 
could, grasping the revolver, and unable 
yii to understand what was happening to 
him. He saw in succession Makola's house, 
the store, the river, the ravine, and the low 
bushes; and he saw all those things again 

i88 



An Outpost of Progress 

te he ran for the second time round the 
house. Then again they flashed past him. 
That morning he could not have walked a 
yard without a groan. 

And now he ran. He ran fast enough to 
keep out of sight of the other man. 

Then as, weak and desperate, he thought, 
** Before I finish the next round I shall die/' 
he heard the other man stumble heavily, 
then stop. He stopped also. He had the 
back and Carlier the front of the house, as 
before. He heard him drop into a chair 
cursing, and suddenly his own legs gave 
way, and he slid down into a sitting posture 
with his back to the wall. His mouth was 
as dry as a cinder, and his face was wet with 
perspiration — and tears. What was it all 
about? He thought it must be a horrible 
illusion; he thought he was dreaming; he 
thought he was going mad! After a while 
he collected his senses. What did they 
quarrel about? That sugar! How absurd! 
He would give it to him— didn't want it 
himself. And he began scrambling to his 
feet with a sudden feeling of security. But 
before he had fairly stood upright, a com- 

189 



Talcs of Unrest 

mon-sense reflection occurred to him and 
drove him back into despair. He thought : 
If I give way now to that brute of a soldier, 
he will begin this horror again to-morrow 
— and the day after— every day — raise other 
pretensions, trample on me, torture me, 
make me his slave — ^and I will be lost! 
Lost! The steamer may not come for days 
— ^may never come. He shook so that he 
had to sit down on the floor again. He 
shivered forlornly. He felt he could not, 
would not move any more. He was com- 
pletely distracted by the sudden perception 
that the position was without issue — ^that 
death and life had in a moment become 
equally difficult and terrible. 

All at once he heard the other push his 
chair back; and he leaped to his feet with 
extreme facility. He listened and got con- 
fused. Must run again 1 Right or left? He 
heard footsteps. He darted to the left, 
grasping his revolver, and at the very same 
instant, as it seemed to him, they came into 
violent collision. Both shouted with sur- 
prise. A loud explosion took place be- 
tween them: a roar of red fire, thick smoke; 

190 



An Outpost of Progress 

and Kayerts, deafened and blinded, rushed 
back thinking : I am hit — it's all over. He 
expected the other to come round — ^to gloat 
over his agony. He caught hold of an up- 
right of the roof— "All overl" Then he 
heard a crashing fall on the other side of 
the house, as if somebody had tumbled 
headlong over a chair — ^then silence. Noth- 
ing more happened. He did not die. Only 
his shoulder felt as if it had been badly 
wrenched, and he had lost his revolver. He 
was disarmed and helpless! He waited for 
his fate. The other man made no sound. 
It was a stratagem. He was stalking him 
now! Along what side? Perhaps he was 
taking aim this very minute! 

After a few moments of an agony fright- 
ful and absurd, he decided to go and meet 
his doom. He was prepared for every sur- 
render. He turned the comer, steadying 
himself with one hand on the wall; made a 
few paces, and nearly swooned. He had 
seen on the floor, protruding past the other 
comer, a pair of turned-up feet. A pair of 
white naked feet in red slippers. He felt 
deadly sick, and stood for a time in pro* 

19X 



Talcs of Unrest 

found darkness. Then Makola appeared 
before him, saying quietly: " Come along, 
Mr. Kayerts. He is dead." He burst into 
tears of gratitude; a loud, sobbing fit of 
crying. After a time he found himself sit- 
ting in a chair and looking at Carlier, who 
lay stretched on his back. Makola was 
kneeling over the body. 

" Is this your revolver? *' asked Makola, 
getting up. 

" Yes," said Kayerts; then he added very 
quickly, " He ran after me to shoot me— 
you saw!" 

« Yes, I saw," said Makola. " There is 
only one revolver; where's his? " 

" Don't know," whispered Kayerts in a 
voice that had become suddenly very faint. 

" I will go and look for it," said the other 
gently. He made the round along the ve- 
randah, while Kayerts sat still and looked at 
the corpse. Makola came back empty- 
handed, stood in deep thought, then stepped 
quietly into the dead man's room, and came 
out directly with a revolver, which he held 
up before Kayerts. Kayerts shut his eyes. 
Everything was going round. He found 

19a 



An Outpost of Progress 

life more terrible and difficult than death. 
He had shot an unarmed man. 

After meditating for a while, Makola said 
softly, pointing at the dead man who lay 
there with his right eye blown out — 

" He died of fever." Kayerts looked at 
him with a stony stare. " Yes," repeated 
Makola thoughtfully, stepping over the . 
corpse, "I think he died of fever. Bury 
him to-morrow." 

And he went away slowly to his expect- 
ant wife, leaving the two white men alone 
on the verandah. 

Night came, and Kayerts sat unmoving 
on his chair. He sat quiet as if he had 
taken a dose of opium. The violence of 
the emotions he had passed through pro- 
duced a feeling of exhausted serenity. He 
had plumbed in one short afternoon the 
depths of horror and despair, and now 
found repose in the conviction that life had 
no more secrets for him : neither had death! 
He sat by the corpse thinking; thinking 
very actively, thinking very new thoughts. 
He seemed to have broken loose from him- 
self altogether. His old thoughts, convic- 
ts 193 



Tales of Unrest 

tions, likes and dislikes, things he respected 
and things he abhorred, appeared in their 
true light at last! Appeared contemptible 
and childish, false and ridiculous. He rev- 
elled in his new wisdom while he sat by the 
man he had killed. He argued with himself 
about all things under heaven with that 
kind of wrong-headed lucidity which may 
be observed in some lunatics. Incidentally 
he reflected that the fellow dead there had 
been a noxious beast anyway; that men died 
every day in thousands; perhaps in hun- 
dreds of thousands — ^who could tell? — ^and 
that in the number, that one death could 
not possibly make any difference; couldn't 
have any importance, at least to a thinking 
creature. He, Kayerts, was a thinking 
creature. He had been all his life, till that 
moment, a believer in a lot of nonsense like 
the rest of mankind — ^who are fools; but 
now he thought! He knew! He was at 
peace; he was familiar with the highest wis- 
dom I Then he tried to imagine himself 
dead, and Carlier sitting in his chair watch- 
ing him; and his attempt met with such un- 
expected success, that in a very few mo* 

194 



An Outpost of Progress 

ments he became not at all sure who was 
dead and who was alive. This extraordi- 
nary achievement of his fancy startled him, 
however, and by a clever and timely effort 
of mind he saved himself just in time from 
becoming Carlier. His heart thumped, and 
he felt hot all over at the thought of that 
danger. Carlier! What a beastly thing! 
To compose his now disturbed nerves — and 
no wonder !^ — ^he tried to whistle a little. 
Then, suddenly, he feel asleep, or thought 
he had slept; but at any rate there was a 
fog, and somebody had whistled in the fog. 

He stood up. The day had come, and a 
heavy mist had descended upon the land: 
the mist penetrating, enveloping, and silent; 
the morning mist of tropical lands; the miist 
that clifTgs and kills; the mist white and 
deadly, immaculate and poisonous. He^ 
stood up, saw the body, and threw his arms 
above his head with a cry like that of a man 
who, waking from a trance, finds himself 
immured for ever in a tomb. " HHpt • . . 
My God! " 

A shriek inhuman, vibrating and sudden, 
pierced like a sharp dart the white shroud 

I9S 



Tales of Unrest 

of that land of sorrow. Three short, im- 
patient screeches followed, and then, for a 
time, the fog-wreaths rolled on, undis- 
turbed, through a formidable silence. Then 
many more shrieks, rapid and piercing, like 
the yells of some exasperated and ruthless 
creature, rent the air. Progress was call- 
ing to Kayerts from the river. Progress 
and civilisation and all the virtues. Soci- 
ety was calling to its accomplished child to 
come, to be taken care of, to be instructed, 
to be judged, to be condemned; it called 
him to return to that rubbish heap from 
which he had wandered away, so that jus* 
tice could be done. 

Kayerts heard and understood. He 
stumbled out of the verandah, leaving the 
other man quite alone for the first time 
since they had been thrown there together. 
He groped his way through the fog, calling 
in his ignorance upon the invisible heaven 
to undo its work. Makola flitted by in the 
mist, shouting as he ran — 

" Steamer 1 Steamer! They can't see. 
They whistle for the station. I go ring the 
bell. Go down to the landing, sin I ring.'' 

196 



An Outpost of Progress 

He disappeared. Kayerts stood still He 
looked upwards; the fog rolled low over his 
head. He looked round like a man who has 
lost his way; and he saw a dark smudge, a 
cross-shaped stain, upon the shifting purity 
of the mist. As he began to stumble 
towards it, the station bell rang in a tumult- 
uous peal its answer to the impatient clam- 
our of the steamer. 

The Managing Director of the Great Civ- 
ilising Company (since we know that dvili* 
sation follows trade) landed first, and incon- 
tinently lost sight of the steamer. The fog 
down by the river was exceedingly dense; 
above, at the station, the bell rang unceas- 
ing and brazen. 

The Director shouted loudly to the 
steamer: 

" There is nobody down to meet us ; there 
may be something wrong, though they arc 
ringing. You had better come, too! " 

And he began to toil up the steep bank. 
The captain and the engine-driver of the 
boat followed behind. As they scrambled 
up the fog thinned, and they could see their 

197 



Talcs of Unrest 

Director a good way ahead. Suddenly they 
saw him start forward, calling to them over 
his shoulder: — ^''Run! Run to the house! 
I've found one of them. Run, look for the 
other!" 

He had found one of them ! And even he, 
the man of varied and startling experience, 
was somewhat discomposed by the manner 
of this finding. He stood and fumbled in 
his pockets (for a knife) while he faced Kay- 
erts, who was hanging by a leather strap 
from the cross. He had evidently climbed 
the grave, which was high and narrow, and 
after tying the end of the strap to the arm, 
had swung himself off. His toes were only 
a couple of inches above the ground; his 
arms hung stiffly down; he seemed to be 
standing rigidly at attention, but with one 
purple cheek pla)rfully posed on the shoul- 
der. And, irreverently, he was putting 
out a swollen tongue at his Managing 
Director. 



198 



The Return 



The Return 

T^HE inner circle train from the City 
rushed impetuously out of a black hole 
and pulled up with a discordant, grinding 
racket in the smirched twilight of a West- 
End station. A line of doors flew open and 
a lot of men stepped out headlong. They 
had high hats, healthy pale faces, dark over- 
coats and shiny boots; they held in their 
gloved hands thin umbrellas and hastily 
folded evening papers that resembled stiff, 
dirty rags of greenish, pinkish, or whitish 
colour. Alvan Hervey stepped out with 
the rest, a smouldering cigar between his 
teeth, A disregarded little woman in rusty 
black, with both arms full of parcels, ran 
along in distress, bolted suddenly into a 
third-class compartment and the train went 
on. The slamming of carriage doors burst 
out sharp and spiteful like a fusillade; an 
icy draught mingled with acrid fumes swegt 

201 



Talcs of Unrest 

the whole length of the platform and made 
a tottering old man, wrapped up to his ears 
in a woollen comforter, stop short in the 
moving throng to cough violently over his 
stick. No one spared him a glance. 

Alvan Hervey passed through the ticket 
gate. Between the bare walls of a sordid 
staircase men clambered rapidly; their 
backs appeared alike — ^almost as if they had 
been wearing a uniform; their indifferent 
faces were varied but somehow suggested 
kinship, like the faces of a band of brothers 
who through prudence, dignity, disgust, or 
foresight would resolutely ignore each 
other; and their eyes, quick or slow; their 
eyes gazing up the dusty steps; their eyes, 
brown, black, grey, blue, had all the same 
stare, concentrated and empty, satisfied and 
unthinking. 

Outside the big doorway of the street 
they scattered in all directions, walking 
away fast from one another with the hur- 
ried air of men fleeing from something com- 
promising; from familiarity or confidences; 
from something suspected and concealed — 
like truth or pestilence. Alvan Hervey 

302 



The Return 

hesitated, standing alone in the doorway for 
a moment; then decided to walk home. 

He strode firmly. A misty rain settled 
like silvery dust on clothes, on moustaches; 
wetted the faces, varnished the flagstones, 
darkened the walls, dripped from umbrellas. 
And he moved on in the rain with careless 
serenity, with the tranquil ease of some one 
successful, and disdainful, very sure of him- 
self — a, man with lots of money and friends. 
He was tall, well set up, good-looking and 
healthy; and his clear pale face had under 
its commonplace refinement that slight 
tinge of overbearing brutality which is 
given by the possession of only partly diffi- 
cult accomplishments; by excelling in 
games, or in the art of making money; by 
the easy mastery over animals and over 
needy men. 

He was going home much earlier than 
usual, straight from the City and without 
calling at his club. He considered himself 
well connected, well educated, and intelli- 
gent. Who doesn't? But his connections, 
education, and intelligence were strictly on 
a par with those of the men with whom he 

203 



Tales of Unrest 

did business or amused himself. He had 
married five years ago. At the time all his 
acquaintances had said he was very much 
in love ; and he had said so himself, frankly, 
because it is very well understood that every 
man falls in love once in his life — ^unless his 
wife dies, when it may be quite praise- 
worthy to fall in love again. The girl was 
healthy, tall, fair, and, in his opinion, was 
well connected, well educated and intelli- 
gent. She was also intensely bored with 
her home where, as if packed in a tight box, 
her individuality— of which she was very 
conscious — ^had no play. She strode like a 
grenadier, was strong and upright like an 
obelisk, had a beautiful face, a candid brow, 
pure eyes, and not a thought of her own in 
her head. He surrendered quickly to all 
those charms, and she appeared to him so 
unquestionably of the right sort that he did 
not hesitate for a moment to declare him- 
self in love. Under the cover of that sacred 
and poetical fiction he desired her master- 
fully, for various reasons; but principally 
for the satisfaction of having his own way. 
He was very dull and solemn about it—^for 

ao4 



The Return 

no earthly reason, unless to conceal his feel- 
ings — ^which is an eminently proper thing 
to do. Nobody however would have been 
shocked had he neglected that duty, for the 
feeling he experienced really was a longing 
— Si longing stronger and a little more com- 
plex no doubt, but no more reprehensible 
in its nature than a hungry man's appetite 
for his dinner. 

After their marriage they busied them- 
selves, with marked success, in enlarging 
the circle of their acquaintance. Thirty 
people knew them by sight; twenty more 
with smiling demonstrations tolerated their 
occasional presence within hospitable 
thresholds; at least fifty others became 
aware of their existence. They moved in 
their enlarged world amongst perfectly de- 
lightful men and women who feared emo- 
tion, enthusiasm, or failure, more than fire, 
war, or mortal disease; who tolerated only 
the commonest formulas of commonest 
thoughts, and recognised only profitable 
facts. It was an extremely charming 
sphere, the abode of all the virtues, where 
nothing is realised and where all joys and 

ao5 



Tales of Unrest 

sorrows are cautiously toned down into 
pleasures and annoyances. In that serene 
region, then, where noble sentiments are 
cultivated in sufficient profusion to conceal 
the pitiless materialism of thoughts and as- 
pirations Alvan Hervey and his wife spent 
five years of prudent bliss unclouded by any 
doubt as to the moral propriety of their ex- 
istence. She, to give her individuality fair 
play, took up all manner of philanthropic 
work and became a member of various res- 
cuing and reforming societies patronised or 
presided over by ladies of title. He took 
an active interest in politics; and having 
met quite by chance a literary man — ^who 
nevertheless was related to an earl — ^he was 
induced to finance a moribund society 
paper. It was a semi-political, and wholly 
scandalous publication, redeemed by exces- 
sive dulness; and as it was utterly faithless, 
as it contained no new thought, as it never 
by any chance had a flash of wit, satire, or 
indignation in its pages, he judged it re- 
spectable enough, at first sight. After- 
wards, when it paid, he promptly perceived 
that upon the whole it was a virtuous under- 

206 



The Return 

taking. It paved the way o{ his ambi- 
tion; and he enjoyed also the special kind 
of importance he derived from this con- 
nection with what he imagined to be litera- 
ture. 

This connection still further enlarged 
their world. Men who wrote or drew pret- 
tily for the public came at times to their 
house, and his editor came very often. He 
thought him rather an ass because he had 
such big frcMit teeth (the proper thing is to 
have small, even teeth) and wore his hair a 
trifle longer than most men do. However, 
some dukes wear their hair long, and the 
fellow indubitably knew his business. The 
worst was that his gravity, though perfectly 
portentous, could not be trusted. He sat, 
elegant and bulky, in the drawing-room, 
the head of his stick hovering in front of his 
big teeth, and talked for hours with a thick- 
lipped smile (he said nothing that could be 
considered objectionable and not quite the 
thing); talked in an tmusual manner — not 
obviously — ^irritatingly. His forehead was 
too lofty — ^unusually so— and under it there 
was a straight nose, lost between the hair- 

207 



Tiks of Unrest 

less dieeksy diat in a smooth cnrve ran into 
a chin sh^>ed like the end of a snow-shoe. 
And in this face that resembled the face of 
a bt and fiendishly knowing baby there 
glittered a pair of clever, peering, unbdiev* 
ing black eyes. He wrote verses toa 
Rather an ass. But the band of men who 
trailed at the skirts of his monumental 
frock-coat seemed to perceive wonderful 
things in what he said. Alvan Hervey put 
it down to affectation. Those artist chaps, 
upon the whole, were so affected. Still, all 
this was highly proper — ^very useful to him 
*-and his wife seemed to like it — as if she 
also had derived some distinct and secret 
advantage from this intdlectual connection. 
She recdved her mixed and deccH-ous 
guests with a kind of tall, ponderous grace, 
peculiarly her own and which awakened in 
the mind of intimidated strangers incon- 
gruous and improper reminiscences of 
an dephant» a giraffe, a gazdle; of a gothic 
tower — of an overgrown angd. Her 
Thursdays were becoming famous in their 
world; and their world grew steadily, an- 
nexing street after street It induded also 

ao8 



The Return 

Somebody's Gardens, a Crescent — a couple 
of Squares. 

Thus Alvan Hervey and his wife for five 
prosperous years lived by the side of one 
another. In time they came to know each 
other sufficiently well for all the practical 
purposes of such an existence, but they were 
no more capable of real intimacy than two 
animals feeding at the same manger, under 
the same roof, in a luxurious stable. His 
longing was appeased and became a habit; 
and she had her desire — ^the desire to get 
away from under the paternal roof, to as- 
sert her individuality, to move in her own 
set (so much smarter than the parental 
one) ; to have a home of her own, and her 
own share of the world's respect, envy, and 
applause. They understood each other 
warily, tacitly, like a pair of cautious con- 
spirators in a profitable plot; because they 
were both unable to look at a fact, a senti- 
ment, a principle, or a belief otherwise than 
in the light of their own dignity, of their 
own glorification, of their own advantage. 
They skimmed over the surface of life hand 
in hand, in a pure and frosty atmoipheri 
14 209 



Tales of Unrest 

like two skilful skaters cutting figures on 
thick ice for the admiration of the behold- 
ers, and disdainfully ignoring the hidden 
stream, the stream restless and dark; the 
stream of life, profound and unfrozen. 

Alvan Hervey turned twice to the left, 
once to the right, walked along two sides of 
a square, in the middle of which groups of 
tame-looking trees stood in respectable cap- 
tivity behind iron railings, and rang at his 
door. A parlourmaid opehed. A fad of his 
wife's, this, to have only women servants'. 
That girl, while she took his hat and over- 
coat, said something which made him look 
at his watch. It was five o'clock, and his 
wife not at home. There was nothing un- 
usual in that. He said ** No; no tea,'' and 
went upstairs. 

He ascended without footfalls. Brass 
rods glimmered all up the red carpet. On 
the first-floor landing a marble woman, de- 
cently covered from neck to instep with 
stone draperies, advanced a row of lifeless 
toes to the edge of the pedestal, and thrust 
out blindly a rigid white arm holding a 

aio 



The Heturn 

cluster of lights. He had artistic tastes — at 
home. Heavy curtains caught back, half 
concealed dark comers. On the rich, 
stamped paper of the walls hung sketches, 
water-colours, engravings. His tastes were 
distinctly artistic. Old church towers 
peeped above green masses of foliage; the 
hills were purple, the sands yellow, the seas 
sunny, the skies blue. A young lady 
sprawled with dreamy eyes in a moored 
boat, in company of a lunch basket, a cham- 
pagne bottle, and an enamoured man in a 
blazer. Bare-legged boys flirted sweetly 
with ragged maidens, slept on stone steps, 
gambolled with dogs. A pathetically lean 
girl flattened against a blank wall, turned 
up expiring eyes and tendered a flower for 
sale; while, near by, the large photographs 
of some famous and mutilated bas-reliefs 
seemed to represent a massacre turned into 
stone. 

He looked, of course, at nothing, as- 
cended another flight of stairs and went 
straight into the dressing room. A bronze 
dragon nailed by the tail to a bracket 
writhed away from the wall in calm convo- 

2U 



Tales of Unrest 

lutions, and held, between the conventional 
fury of its jaws, a crude gas flame that re- 
sembled a butterfly. The room was empty, 
of course; but, as he stepped in, it became 
filled all at once with a stir of many people; 
because the strips of glass on the doors of 
wardrobes and his wife's large pier-glass re- 
flected him from head to foot, and multi- 
plied his image into a crowd of gentlemanly 
and slavish imitators, who were dressed ex- 
actly like himself; had the same restrained 
and rare gestures; who moved when he 
moved, stood still with him in an obsequi- 
ous immobility, and had just such appear- 
ances of life and feeling as he thought it 
dignified and safe for any man to manifest. 
And like real people who are slaves of com- 
mon thoughts, that are not even their own, 
they affected a shadowy independence by 
the superficial variety of their movements. 
They moved together with him; but they 
cither advanced to meet him, or walked 
away from him; they appeared, disap- 
peared; they seemed to dodge behind wal- 
nut furniture, to be seen again, far within 
the polished panes, stepping about distinct 



The Return 

and unreal in the convincing illusion of a 
room. And like the men he respected they 
could be trusted to do nothing individual, 
original, or startling — ^nothing unforeseen 
and nothing improper. 

He moved for a time aimlessly in that 
good company, humming a popular but re- 
fined tune, and thinking vaguely of a busi- 
ness letter from abroad, which had to be 
answered on the morrow with cautious pre- 
varication. Then, as he walked towards a 
wardrobe, he saw appearing at his back, in 
the high mirror, the corner of his wife's 
dressing-table, and, amongst the glitter of 
silver-mounted objects on it, the square 
white patch of an envelope. It was such an 
unusual thing to be seen there that he spun 
round almost before he realised his sur- 
prise; and all the sham men about him 
pivoted on their heels; all appeared sur- 
prised; and all moved rapidly towards en- 
velopes on dressing-tables. 

He recognised his wife's handwriting and 
saw that the envelope was addressed to him*- 
self. He muttered, " How very odd," and 
felt annoyed. Apart from any odd action 

313 



Talcs of Unrest 

essentially an indecent thing in itself, 
the fact of his wife indulging in it made it 
doubly offensive. That she should write to 
him at all, when she knew he would be 
home for dinner, was perfectly ridiculous; 
but that she should leave it like this — in evi- 
dence for chance discovery — struck him as 
so outrageous that, thinking of it, he expe- 
rienced suddenly a staggering sense of in- 
security, an absurd and bizarre flash of a 
noticm that the house had moved a little 
under his feet He tore the envelope open, 
glanced at the letter, and sat down in a chair 
near by. 

He held the paper before his eyes and 
looked at half a dozen lines scrawled on the 
page, while he was stunned by a noise mean- 
ingless and violent, like the clash of gongs 
or the beating of drums; a great aimless 
uproar that, in a manner, prevented him 
from hearing himself think and made his 
mind an absolute blank. This absurd and 
distracting tumult seemed to ooze out of 
the written words, to issue from between his 
very fingers that trembled, holding the 
paper. And suddenly he dropped the letter 

914 



The Return 

as though it had been something hot, or 
venomous, or filthy; and rushing to the 
window with the unreflecting precipita- 
tion of a man anxious to raise an alarm of 
fire or murder, he threw it up and put his 
head out. 

A chill gust of wind, wandering through 
the damp and sooty obscurity over the 
waste of roofs and chimney-pots, touched 
his face with a clammy flick. He saw an il- 
limitable darkness, in which stood a black 
jumble of walls, and, between them, the 
many rows of gaslights stretched far away 
in long lines, like strung-up beads of fire. 
A sinister loom as of a hidden conflagration 
lit up faintly from below the mist, falling 
upon a billowy and motionless sea of tiles 
and bricks. At the rattle of the opened win- 
dow the world seemed to leap out of the 
night and confront him, while floating up to 
his ears there came a sound vast and faint; 
the deep mutter of something immense and 
alive. It penetrated him with a feeling of 
dismay and he gasped silently. From the 
cab-stand in the square came distinct hoarse 
voices and a jeering laugh which soundod 

«J5 



Tales of Unrest 

ominously harsh and cruel. It sounded 
threatening. He drew his head in, as if be- 
fore an aimed blow, and flung the window 
down quickly. He made a few steps, stum- 
bled against a chair, and, with a great effort, 
pulled himself together to lay hold of a cer- 
tain thought that was whizzing about loose 
in his head. 

He got it at last, after more exertion than 
he expected; he was flushed and puffed a 
little as though he had been catching it with 
his hands, but his mental hold on it was 
weak, so weak that he judged it necessary 
to repeat it aloud — ^to hear it spoken firmly 
— ^in order to insure a perfect measure of 
possession. But he was unwilling to hear 
his own voice — ^to hear any sound whatever 
— owing to a vague belief, shaping itself 
slowly within him, that solitude and silence 
are the greatest felicities of mankind. The 
next moment it dawned upon him that they 
are perfectly unattainable — ^that faces must 
be seen, words spoken, thoughts heard. All 
the words — all the thoughts! 

He said very distinctly, and looking at 
the carpet, " She's gone." 

216 



The Return 

It was terrible — ^not the fact but the 
words; the words charged with the shad- 
owy might of a meaning, that seemed to 
possess the tremendous power to call Fate 
down upon the earth, like those strange and 
appalling words that sometimes are heard 
in sleep. They vibrated round him in a me- 
tallic atmosphere, in a space that had the 
hardness of iron and the resonance of a bell 
ol bronze. Looking down between the 
toes of his boots he seemed to listen 
thoughtfully to the receding wave of sound; 
to the wave spreading out in a widening 
circle, embracing streets, roofs, church-stee- 
ples, fields — and travelling away, widening 
endlessly, far, very far, where he could not 
hear — ^where he could not imagine any- 
thing — ^where .... 

"And — with that . . . ass," he said 
again without stirring in the least And 
there was nothing but humiliation. Noth- 
ing else. He could derive no moral solace 
from any aspect of the situation, which radi- 
ated pain only on every side. Pain. What 
kind of pain? It occurred to him that he 
ought to be heart-broken; but in an ex- 

ai7 



r 



Tales of Unrest 

ceedingly short moment he perceived that 
his suffering was nothing of so trifling and 
dignified a kind. It was altogether a more 
serious matter, and partook rather of the 
nature of those subtle and cruel feelings 
which are awakened by a kick or a horse- 
whipping. 

He felt very sick — ^physically sick — as 
though he had bitten through something 
nauseous. Life, that to a well-ordered 
mind should be a matter of congratulation, 
appeared to him, for a second or so, per- 
fectly intolerable. He picked up the paper 
at his feet, and sat down with the wish to 
think it out, to understand why his wife — 
his wife! — should leave him, should throw 
away respect, comfort, peace, decency, posi- 
tion — ^throw away everything for nothing! 
He set himself to think out the hidden logic 
of her action — a mental undertaking fit for 
the leisure hours of a madhouse, though he 
couldn't see it. And he thought of his wife 
in every relation except the only funda- 
mental one. He thought of her as a well- 
bred girl, as a wife, as a cultured person, as 
the mistress of a house, as a lady; but be 

ai8 



The Return 

never for a moment thought of her simply 
as a woman. 

Then a fresh wave, a raging wave of hu- 
miliation, swept through his mind, and left 
nothing there but a personal sense of unde- 
served abasement. Why should he be 
mixed up with such a horrid exposure! It 
annihilated all the advantages of his well- 
ordered past, by a truth effective and unjust 
like a calumny — ^and the past was wasted. 
Its failure was disclosed — r, distinct failure, 
on his part, to see, to guard, to understand. 
It could not be denied ; it could not be ex- 
plained away, hustled out of sight He 
could not sit on it and look solemn. Now 
— if she had only died ! 

If she had only died! He was driven to 
envy such a respectable bereavement, and 
one so perfectly free from any taint of mis- 
fortune that even his best friend or his best 
enemy would not have felt the slightest 
thrill of exultation. No one would have 
cared. He sought comfort in clinging to 
the contemplation of the only fact of life 
that the resolute efforts of mankind had 
never failed to disguise in the clatter and 

219 



Tales of Unrest 

glamour of phrases. And nothing lends it« 
self more to lies than death. If she had only 
died! Certain words would have been said 
to him in a sad tone> and he, with proper 
fortitude, would have made appropriate an- 
swers. There were precedents for such an 
occasion. And no one would have cared. 
If she had only died! The promises, the 
terrors, the hopes of eternity, are the con- 
cern of the corrupt dead; but the obvious 
sweetness of life belongs to living, healthy 
men. And life was his concern: that sane 
and gratifying existence untroubled by too 
much love or by too much regret. She had 
interfered with it; she had defaced it. And 
suddenly it occurred to him he must have 
been mad to marry. It was too much in the 
nature of giving yourself away, of wearing 
— if for a moment — ^your heart on your 
sleeve. But every one married. Was all 
mankind mad! 

In the shock of that startling thought he 
looked up, and saw to the left, to the right, 
in front, men sitting far off in chairs and 
looking at him with wild eyes— emissaries 
of a distracted mankind intruding to spy 

890 



The Return 

upon his pain and his humiliation. It was 
not to be borne. He rose quickly, and the 
others jumped up too on all sides. He 
stood still in the middle of the room as if 
discouraged by their vigilance. No escape 1 
He felt something akin to despair. Every- 
body must know. All the world must know 
to-morrow. The servants must know to- 
night. He ground his teeth. . . . And he 
had never noticed, never guessed Bnything. 
Every one will know. He thought: The 
woman's a monster, but everybody will 
think me a fool; and standing still in the 
midst of severe walnut-wood furniture, he 
felt such a tempest of anguish within him 
that he seemed to see himself rolling on the 
carpet, beating his head against the wall. 
He was disgusted with himself, with the 
loathsome rush of emotion breaking 
through all the reserves that guarded his 
manhood. Something unknown, withering 
and poisonous, had entered his life, passed 
near him, touched him, and he was deterior- 
ating. He was appalled. What was it? 
She was gone. Why? His head was ready 
to burtt with the endeavour to understand 

a2x 



Talcs of Unrest 

her act and his subtle horror of it. Every- 
thing was changed. Why? Only a woman 
gone, after all; and yet he had a vision, a 
vision quick and distinct as a dream: the 
vision of everything he had thought inde- 
structible and safe in this world crashing 
down about him, like solid walls do before 
the fierce breath of a hurricane. He stared, 
shaking in every limb, while he felt the de- 
structive breath, the mysterious breath, the 
breath of passion, stir the profound peace 
of the house. He looked round in fear. 
Yes. Crime may be forgiven; uncalculat- 
ing sacrifice, blind trust, burning faith, 
other follies, may be turned to account; 
suffering, death itself, may with a grin or a 
frown be explained away; but passion is 
the unpardonable and secret infamy of our 
hearts, a thing to curse, to hide and to deny; 
a shameless and forlorn thing that tramples 
upon the smiling promises, that tears off 
the placid mask, that strips naked the body 
of life. And it had come to him! It had 
laid its unclean hand upon the spotless dra- 
peries of his existence, and he had to face 
it alone with all the world looking on. All 

322 



The Return 

the world! And he thought that even the 
bare suspicion of such an adversary within 
his house carried with it a taint and a con- 
demnation. He put both his hands out as 
if to ward off the approach of a defiling 
truth; and, instantly, the appalled conclave 
of unreal men, standing about mutely be- 
yond the clear lustre of mirrors, made at 
him the same gesture of rejection and 
horror. 

He glanced vainly here and there, like a 
man looking in desperation for a weapon 
or for a hiding place, and understood at last 
that he was disarmed and cornered by an 
enemy that, without any squeamishness, 
would strike so as to lay open his heart. He 
could get help nowhere, or even take coun- 
sel with himself, because in the sudden 
shock of her desertion the sentiments which 
he knew that in fidelity to his bringing up, 
to his prejudices and his surroundings, he 
ought to experience, were so mixed up with 
the novelty of real feelings, of fundamental 
feelings, that know nothing of creed, class, 
or education, that he was unable to dis- 
tinguish clearly between what is and what 

323 



Talcs of Unrest 

ought to be; between the inexcusable truth 
and the valid pretences. And he knew in- 
stinctively that truth v^ould be of no use to 
him. Some kind of concealment seemed a 
necessity because one cannot explain. Of 
course not! Who would listen? One had 
simply to be without stain and without re- 
proach to keep one's place in the forefront 
of life. 

He said to himself, '' I must get over it 
the best I can/' and began to walk up and 
down the room. What next? What ought 
to be done? He thought: I will travel — ^no 
I won't. I shall face it out. And after that 
resolve he was greatly cheered by the reflec- 
tion that it would be a mute and an easy 
part to play, for no one would be likely to 
converse with him about the abominable 
conduct of — that woman. He argued to 
himself that decent people — ^and he knew 
no others— did not care to talk about such 
indelicate affairs. S ^^eJ^ad-^gQ^ ; ^e off — ^with 
that unhealthy, fat ass of a journalist- Why? 
He had been aiTlnrtrsbatid ©light to be. He 
had given her a good position — ^she shared 
his prospects — ^he had treated her invaria- 

234 



The Return 

bly with great consideration. He reviewed 
his conduct with a kind of dismal pride. It 
had been irreproachable. Then, why? For 
love? Profanation! There could be no 
love there. A shameful impulse of passion. 
Yes, passion. His own wife! Good God! 
• • . And the indelicate aspect of his do- 
mestic misfortune struck him with such 
shame that, next moment, he caught him- 
self in the act of pondering absurdly over 
the notion whether it would not be more 
dignified for him to induce a general belief 
that he had been in the habit of beating his 
wife. Some fellows do . . . and anything 
would be better than the filthy fact; for it 
was clear he had lived with the root of it for 
five years — ^and it was too shameful. Any- 
thing! Anything! Brutality .... But 
he gave it up directly, and began to think 
of the Divorce Court. It did not present it- 
self to him, notwithstanding his respect for 
law and usage, as a proper refuge for digni- 
fied grief. It appeared rather as an unclean 
and sinister cavern where men and women 
are haled by adverse fate to writhe ridicu- 
lously in the presence of uncompromising 
IS a as 



Tales of Unrest 

truth. It should not be allowed. That 
woman! Five • . . years . . . married 
five years . . . and never to see anything. 
Not to the very last day . . . not till she 
coolly went off. And he pictured to him- 
self all the people he knew engaged in spec- 
ulating as to whether all that time he had 
been blind, foolish, or infatuated. What a 
woman! Blind! . . . Not at all. Could a 
clean-minded man imagine such depravity? 
Evidently not. He drew a free breath. 
That was the attitude to take; it was dig- 
nified enough; it gave him the advantage, 
and he could not help perceiving that it was 
moral. He yearned unaffectedly to see 
morality (in his person) triumphant before 
the world. As to her — she would be for- 
gotten. Let her be forgotten — ^buried in 
oblivion — ^lost! No one would allude. . • . 
Refined people — ^and every man and wom- 
an he knew could be so described — ^had, of 
course, a horror of such topics. Had they? 
Oh, yes. No one would allude to her . . . 
in his hearing. He stamped his foot, tore 
the letter across, then again and again. The 
thought of sympathising friends excited in 

226 



The Return 

him a fury of mistrust. He flung down the 
small bits of paper. They settled, flutter- 
ing, at his feet, and looked very white on the 
dark carpet^ like a scattered handful of 
snow-flakes. 

This fit of hot anger was succeeded by a 
sudden sadness, by the darkening passage 
of a thought that ran over the scorched sur- 
face of his heart, like upon a barren plain, 
and after a fiercer assault of sunrays,the mel- 
ancholy and cooling shadow of a cloud. He 
realised that he had had a shock — not a vio- 
lent or rending blow, that can be seen, re- 
sisted, returned, forgotten, but a thrust, in- 
sidious and penetrating, that had stirred all 
those feelings, concealed and cruel, which 
the arts of the devil, the fears of mankind- 
God's infinite compassion, perhaps — keep 
chained deep down in the inscrutable twi- 
light of our breasts. A dark curtain seemed 
to rise before him, and for less than a sec- 
ond he looked upon the mysterious uni- 
verse of moral suffering. As a landscape is 
seen complete, and vast, and vivid, under a 
flash of lightning, so he could see disclosed 
in a moment, all the immensity of pain that 

227 



Tales of Unrest 

can be contained in one short moment of 
human thought Then the curtain fell 
again, but his rapid vision left in Alvan Her- 
vey's mind a trail of invincible sadness, a 
sense of loss and bitter solitude, as though 
he had been robbed and exiled. For a mo- 
ment he ceased to be a member of society 
with a position, a career, and a name at- 
tached to all this, like a descriptive label of 
some complicated compound. He was a 
simple human being removed from the de- 
lightful world of crescents and squares. He 
stood alone, naked and afraid, like the first 
man on the first day of evil. There are in 
life events, contacts, glimpses, that seem 
brutally to bring all the past to a close. 
There is a shock and a crash, as of a gate 
flung to behind one by the perfidious hand 
of fate. Go and seek another paradise, fool 
or sage. There is a moment of dumb dis- 
may, and the wanderings must begin again ; 
the painful explaining away of facts, the 
feverish raking up of illusions, the cultiva- 
tion of a fresh crop of lies in the sweat of 
one's brow, to sustain life, to make it sup- 
portable, to make it fair, so as to hand in- 

22S 



9 The Return 

tact to another generation of blind wander- 
ers the charming legend of a heartless coun- 
try, of a promised land, all flowers and 
blessings. . • . 

He came to himself with a slight start, 
and became aware of an oppressive, crush- 
ing desolation. It was only a feeling, it is 
true, but it produced on him a physical ef- 
fect, as though his chest had been squeezed 
in a vice. He perceived himself so ex- 
tremely forlorn and lamentable, and was 
moved so deeply by the oppressive sorrow, 
that another turn of the screw, he felt, 
would bring tears out of his eyes. He was 
deteriorating. Five years of life in common 
had appeased his longing. Yes, long-time 
ago. The first five months did that — ^but 
. . . There was the habit — ^the habit of her 
person, of her smile, of her gestures, of 
her voice, of her silence. She had a 
pure brow, and good hair. How utterly 
wretched all this was. Good hair and 
fine eyes — ^remarkably fine. He was sur- 
prised by the number of details that in- 
truded upon his unwilling memory. He 
could not help remembering her foot- 

229 



Talcs of Unrest% 

steps, the rustle of her dress, her way of 
holding her head, her decisive manner of 
saying " Alvan,'* the quiver of her nostrils 
when she was annoyed. All that had been 
so much his property, so intimately and 
specially his! He raged in a mournful, si- 
lent way, as he took stock of his losses. He 
was like a man counting the cost of an un- 
lucky speculation — irritated, depressed — 
exasperated with himself and with others, 
with the fortunate, with the indifferent, 
with the callous; yet the wrong done him 
appeared so cruel that he would perhaps 
have dropped a tear over that spoliation if 
it had not been for his conviction that men 
do not weep. Foreigners do; they also kill 
sometimes in such circumstances. And to 
his horror he felt himself driven to regret 
almost that the usages of a society ready to 
forgive the shooting of a burglar forbade 
him, under the circumstances, even as much 
as a thought of murder. Nevertheless, he 
clenched his fists and set his teeth hard. 
And he was afraid at the same time. He 
was afraid with that penetrating faltering 
fear that seems, in the very middle of a beat, 

230 



The Return 

to turn one's heart into a handful of dust. 
The contamination of her crime spread out, 
tainted the universe, tainted himself; woke 
up all the dormant infamies of the world; 
caused a ghastly kind of clairvoyance in 
which he could see the towns and fields of 
the earth, its sacred places, its temples and 
its houses, peopled by monsters — ^by mon- 
sters of duplicity, lust, and murder. She 
was a monster — he himself was thinking 
monstrous thoughts . . . and yet he was 
like other people. How many men and 
women at this very moment were plunged 
in abominations — meditated crimes. It was 
frightful to think of. He remembered all 
the streets — ^the well-to-do streets he had 
passed on his way home; all the innumera- 
ble houses with closed doors and curtained 
windows. Each seemed now an abode of 
anguish and folly. And his thought, as if 
appalled, stood still, recalling with dismay 
the decorous and frightful silence that was 
like a conspiracy; the grim, impenetrable 
silence of miles of walls concealing passions, 
misery, thoughts of crime. Surely he was 
not: the only man; his was not the only 

231 



Tales of Unrest 

house . . . and yet no one knew — ^no one 
guessed. But he knew. He knew with un* 
erring certitude that could not be deceived 
by the correct silence of walls, of dosed 
doors, of curtained windows. He was be^ 
side himself with a despairing agitation, like 
a man informed of a deadly secret — ^the 
secret of a calamity threatening the safety 
of mankind — ^the sacredness, the peace of 
life. 

He caught sight of himself in one of the 
looking-glasses. It was a relief. The an- 
guish of his feeling had been so powerful 
that he more than half expected to see some 
distorted wild face there, and he was pleas- 
antly surprised to see nothing of the kind. 
His aspect, at any rate, would let no one 
into the secret of his pain. He examined 
himself with attention. His trousers were 
turned up, and his boots a little muddy, but 
he looked very much as usual. Only his 
hair was slightly ruffled, and that disorder, 
somehow, was so suggestive of trouble that 
he went quickly to the table, and began to 
use the brushes, in an anxious desire to ob- 
literate the compromising trace, that only 

232 



The Return 

vestige of his emotion. He brushed with 
care, watching the effect of his smoothing; 
and another face, slightly pale and more 
tense than was perhaps desirable, peered 
back at him from the toilet glass. He laid 
the brushes down, and was not satisfied. He 
took them up again and brushed, brushed 
mechanically — forgot himself in that oc- 
cupation. The ttunult of his thoughts ended 
in a sluggish flow of reflection, such as, 
after the outburst of a volcano, the almost 
imperceptible progress of a stream of lava, 
creeping languidly over a convulsed land 
and pitilessly obliterating any landmark left 
by the shock of the earthquake. It is a de- 
structive but, by comparison, it is a peace- 
ful phenomenon. Alvan Hervey was al- 
most soothed by the deliberate pace of his 
thoughts. His moral landmarks were go- 
ing one by one, consumed in the fire of his 
experience, buried in hot mud, in ashes. 
He was cooling — on the surface; but there 
was enough he^t left somewhere to make 
him slap the brushes on the table, and turn- 
ing away, say in a fierce whisper: '' I wish 
him joy • . . Damn the woman.*' 

233 



Tales of Unrest 

He felt himself utterly corrupted by her 
wickedness, and the most significant symp- 
tom of his moral downfall was the bitter, 
acrid satisfaction with which he recognised 
it. He, deliberately, swore in his thoughts; 
he meditated sneers; he shaped in profound 
silence words of cynical unbelief, and his 
most cherished convictions stood revealed 
finally as the narrow prejudices of fools. 
A crowd of shapeless, unclean thoughts 
crossed his mind in a stealthy rush, like a 
band of veiled malefactors hastening to a 
crime. He put his hands deep into his pock- 
ets. He heard a faint ringing somewhere, 
and muttered to himself: " I am not the 
only one . . . not the only one." There 
was another ring. Front door! 

His heart leaped up into his throat, and 
forthwith descended as low as his boots. A 
call! Who? Why? He wanted to rush out 
on the landing and shout to the servant: 
" Not at home! Gone away abroad! "... 
Any excuse. He could not face a visitor. 
Not this evening. No. To-jfiorrow. . . . 
Before he could break out of the numbness, 
that enveloped him like a sheet of lead* he 

314 



The Return 

heard far below, as if in the entrails of the 
earth, a door close heavily. The house vi- 
brated to it more than to a clap of thunder. 
He stood still, wishing himself invisible. 
The room was very chilly. He did not 
think he would ever feel like that. But peo- 
ple must be met — they must be faced — 
talked to— smiled at. He heard another 
door, much nearer — ^the door of the draw- 
ing-room — being opened and flung to 
again. He imagined for a moment he 
would faint. How absurd! That kind of 
thing had to be gone through. A voice 
spoke. He could not catch the words. Then 
the voice spoke again, and footsteps were 
heard on the first floor landing. Hang it all ! 
Was he to hear that voice and those foot- 
steps whenever any one spoke or moved? 
He thought: " This is like being haunted— 
I suppose it will last for a week or so, at 
least. Till I forget. Forget I Forget!" 
Some one was coming up the second flight 
of stairs. Servant? He listened; then, 
suddenly, as though an incredible, frightful 
revelation had been shouted to him from a 
distance, he bellowed out in the wipty 

«3S 



Tides of Unrest 

room : " What ! What ! *' in such a fiendish 
tone as to astonish himself. The {ootstq>s 
stopped outside the door* He stood open- 
mouthed, maddened and still* as if in the 
midst of a catastrophe. The door-handle 
rattled lightly. It seemed to him that the 
walls were coming apart, that the furniture 
swayed at him; the ceiling slanted queerly 
for a moment, a tall wardrobe tried to 
topple over. He caught hold of some- 
thing, and it was the back of a chair. So he 
had reeled against a chair 1 Oh! Con- 
found it! He gripped hard. 

The flaming butterfly poised between the 
jaws of the bronze dragon radiated a glare, 
a glare that seemed to leap up all at once 
into a crude, blinding fierceness, and made 
it difficult for him to distinguish plainly the 
figure of his wife standing upright with her 
back to the closed door. He looked at her 
and could not detect her breathing. The 
harsh and violent light was beating on her, 
and he was amazed to see her preserve so 
well the composure of her upright attitude 
itt that scordiing brilliance which, to hit 



The Return 

eyes, enveloped her like a hot and consum* 
ing mist. He would not have been sur^ 
prised if she had vanished in it as suddenly 
as she had appeared. He stared and lis- 
tened; listened for some sound, but the 
silence round him was absolute — as though 
he had in a moment g^own completely deaf 
as well as dim-eyed. Then ^is hearing re- 
turned, pretematurally sharp. He heard 
the patter of a rain-shower on the window 
panes behind the lowered blinds, and below, 
far below, in the artificial abyss of the 
square, the deadened roll of wheels and the 
splashy trotting of a horse. He heard a 
groan also— very distinct — ^in the room — 
dose to his ear. 

He thought with alarm : " I must have 
made that noise myself; " and at the same 
instant the woman left the door, stepped 
firmly across the floor before him, and sat 
down in a chair. He knew that step. 
There was no doubt about it She had 
come back ! And he very nearly said aloud : 
** Of course ! '' — ^such was his sudden and 
masterful perception of the indestructible 
character of her being. Nothing cotdd de- 

837 



Tales of Unrest 

troy her — ^and nothing but his own destntc- 
tion could keep her away. She was the 
incarnation of all the short moments which 
every man spares out of his life for dreams, 
for precious dreams that concrete the most 
cherished^ the most profitable of his illu- 
sions. He peered at her with inward trep- 
idation. She was mysterious, sig^ficant, 
full of obscure meaning — ^like a symbol. 
He peered, bending forward, as though he 
had been discovering about her things he 
had never seen before. Unconsciously he 
made a step towards her — ^then another. 
He saw her arm make an ample, decided 
movement — ^and he stopped. She had lifted 
her veil. It was like the lifting of a vizor. 

The spell was broken. He experienced 
a shock as though he had been called out 
of a trance by the sudden noise of an explo- 
sion. It was even more startling and more 
distinct; it was an infinitely more intimate 
change, for he had the sensation of having 
come into this room only that very mo- 
ment; of having returned from very far; he 
was made aware that some essential part of 
himself had in a flash returned into his 

838 



The Return 

body, returned finally from a fierce and lam* 
entable region, from the dwelling-place of 
unveiled hearts. He woke up to an amazing 
infinity of contempt, to a droll bitterness of 
wonder, to a disenchanted conviction of 
safety. He had a glimpse of the irresistible 
force, and he saw also the barrenness of his 
convictions— of her convictions. It seemed 
to him that he could never make a mistake 
as long as he lived. It was morally impos- 
sible to go wrong. He was not elated by 
that certitude; he was dimly uneasy about 
its price; there was a chill as of death in 
this triumph of sound principles, in this 
victory snatched under the very shadow of 
disaster. 

The last trace of his previous state of 
mind vanished, as the instantaneous and 
elusive trail of a bursting meteor vanishes 
on the profound blackness of the sky; it was 
the faint flicker of a painful thought, gone 
as soon as perceived, that nothing but her 
presence — after all — ^had the power to recall 
him to himself. He stared at her. She 
sat with her hands on her lap, looking 
down; and he noticed that her boots were 

239 



Tales of Unrest 

dirty, her skirts wet and splashed, at' 
though she had been driven back there by 
a blind fear through a waste of mud. He 
was indignant, amazed and shocked, but in 
a natural, healthy way now; so that he 
could control those unprofitable sentiments 
by the dictates of cautious self-restraint. 
The light in the room had no unusual brill- 
iance now; it was a good light in which he 
could easily observe the expression of her 
face. It was that of dull fatigue. And the 
silence that surrounded them was the nor- 
mal silence of any quiet house, hardly dis- 
turbed by the faint noises of a respectable 
quarter of the town. He was very cool — 
and it was quite coolly that he thought how 
much better it would be if neither of them 
ever spoke again. She sat with closed lips, 
with an air of lassitude in the stony forget- 
fulness of her pose, but after a moment she 
lifted her drooping eyelids and met his 
tense and inquisitive stare by a look that 
had all the formless eloquence of a cry. It 
penetrated, it stirred without informing; it 
was the very essence of anguish stripped of 
words that can be smiled at, argued away* 

940 



The Return 

shouted down, disdained. It was anguish 
naked and unashamed, the bare pain of 
existence let loose upon the world in the 
fleeting unreserve of a look that had in it 
an immensity of fatigue, the scornful sin- 
cerity, the black impudence of an extorted 
confession. Alvan Hervey was seized with 
wonder, as though he had seen something 
inconceivable; and some obscure part of his 
being was ready to exclaim with him: ** I 
would never have believed it! " but an in- 
stantaneous revulsion of wounded suscep- 
tibilities checked the unfinished thought. 
He felt full of rancorous indignation 
against the woman who could look like this 
at one. This look probed him; it tampered 
with him. It was dangerous to one as 
would be a hint of unbelief whispered by 
a priest in the august decorum of a temple; 
and at the same time it was impure, it was 
disturbing, like a cynical consolation mut- 
tered in the dark, tainting the sorrow, cor- 
roding the thought, poisoning the heart. 
He wanted to ask her furiously: " Who do 
you take me for? How dare you look at 
me like this ? " He felt himself helpleM 

S6 941 



Tales of Unrest 

before the hidden meaning of that look ; he 
resented it with pained and futile violence 
as an injury so secret that it could never, 
never be redressed. His wish was to crush 
her by a single sentence. He was stainless. 
Opinion was on his side; morality, men and 
gods were on his side; law, conscience — 
all the world! She had nothing but that 
look. And he could only say: 
" How long do you intend to stay here? ** 
Her eyes did not waver, her lips remained 
closed; and for any effect of his words he 
might have spoken t6 a dead woman, only 
that this one breathed quickly. He was 
profoundly disappointed by what he had 
said. It was a great deception, something 
in the nature of a treason. He had de- 
ceived himself. It should have been al- 
together different— other words — ^another 
sensation. And before his eyes, so fixed 
that at times they saw nothing, she sat ap- 
parently as unconscious as though she had 
been alone, sending that look of brazen 
confession straight at him — ^with an air of 
staring into empty space. He said signif- 
icantly: 

24a 



The Return 

"Must I go then?" And he knew he 
meant nothing of what he implied. 

One of her hands on her lap moved 
slightly as though his words had fallen 
there and she had thrown them oflf on the 
floor. But her silence encouraged him. 
Possibly it meant remorse — ^perhaps fear. 
Was she thunderstruck by his attitude? 
. . . Her eyelids dropped. He seemed to 
understand ever so much — everything! 
Very well — but she must be made to suffer. 
It was due to him. He understood every- 
thing, yet he judged it indispensable to say 
with an obvious affection of civility: 

" I don't understand — ^be so good as 
to ..." 

She stood up. For a second he believed 
she intended to go away, and it was as 
though some one had jerked a string at- 
tached to his heart. It hurt. He re- 
mained open-mouthed and silent. But she 
made an irresolute step towards him, and 
instinctively he moved aside. They stood 
before one another, and the fragments of 
the torn letter lay between them — ^at their 
feet — like an insurmountable obstacle, like 

«43 



Tales of Unrest 

a sign of eternal separation I Around them 
three other couples stood still and face to 
face, as if waiting for a signal to begin 
some action-^a struggle^ a dispute, or a 
dance. 

She said: "Don't— Alvan I'' and there 
was something that resembled a warning in 
the pain of her tone. He narrowed his 
eyes as if trying to pierce her with his gaze. 
Her voice touched him. He had aspira- 
tions after magnanimity, generosity, supe- 
riority — ^interrupted, however, by flashes of 
indignation and anxiety — ^frightful anxiety 
to know how far she had gone. She looked 
down at the torn paper. Then she looked 
up, and their eyes met again, remained 
fastened together, like an unbreakable 
bond, like a clasp of eternal complicity; 
and the decorous silence, the pervading 
quietude of the house, which enveloped this 
meeting of their glances became for a mo- 
ment inexpressibly vile, for he was afraid 
she would say too much and make magna- 
nimity impossible, while behind the pro- 
found moumfulness of her face there was 
a regret— « regret of things done-<^c re^ 

•44 



The Return 

fret of dday — the thought that if she had 
only turned back a week sooner — ^a day 
sooner— only an hour sooner. . . . They 
were afraid to hear again the sound of their 
voices; they did not know what they might 
say — ^perhaps something that could not be 
recalled; and words are more terrible than 
facts. But the tricky fatality that lurks in 
obscure impulses spoke through Alvan 
Hervey's lips suddenly; and he heard his 
own voice with the excited and sceptical 
curiosity with which one listens to actors' 
voices speaking on the stage in the strain 
of a poignant situation. 

** If you have forgotten anything • • • of 
course • • • I. • . .'' 

Her eyes blazed at him for an instant; her 
lips trembled — ^and then she also became 
the mouthpiece of the mysterious force for 
ever hovering near us; of that perverse 
inspiration, wandering capricious and un- 
controllable, like a gust of wind. 

'* What is the good of this, Alvan? . . . 
You know why I came back. • • • You 
know that I could not . . .'' 

He interrupted her with irritatkm. 

MS 



Tales of Unrest 

**Tkeii — ^what's this? "he asked, point- 
ing downwards at the torn letter. 

"That's a mistake/' she said hurriedly, \ 

in a muffled voice. 

This answer amazed him. He remained 
speechless, staring at her. He had half a 
mind to burst into a laugh. It ended in a 
smile as involuntary as a grimace of pdn« 

" A mistake . . ." he began slowly, and 
then found himself unable to say another 
word. 

" Yes ... it was honest," she said very 
low, as if speaking to the memory of a feel* 
ing in a remote past. 

He exploded. 

" Curse your honesty! ... Is there any 
honesty in all this! • . . When did you be- 
gin to be honest? Why are you here? What 
are you now? . . . Still honest? . . ." 

He walked at her, raging, as if blind ; 
during these three quick strides he lost 
touch of the material world and was whirled 
interminably through a kind of empty uni- 
verse made up of nothing but fury and 
anguish, till he came suddenly upon her 
bce~very do6t to his. He stopped short* 

94/S 



The Return 

and all at once seemed to remember some' 
thing heard ages ago. 

" You don't know the meaning of the 
word," he shouted. 

She did not flinch. He perceived with 
fear that ever}rthing around him was still. 
She did not move a hair's breadth; his own 
body did not stir. An imperturbable calm 
enveloped their two motionless figures, the 
house, the town, all the world — and the 
trifling tempest of his feelings. The vio- 
lence of the short tumult within him had 
been such as could well have shattered all 
creation ; and yet nothing was changed. 
He faced his wife in the familiar room in 
his own house. It had not fallen. And 
right and left all the innumerable dwellings, 
standing shoulder to shoulder, had resisted 
the shock of his passion, had presented, 
unmoved, to the loneliness of his trouble, 
the grim silence of walls, the impenetrable 
and polished discretion of closed doors and 
curtained windows. Immobility and si- 
lence pressed on him, assailed him, like two 
accomplices of the immovable and mute 
woman before his eyes. He was suddenly 

247 



Talcs of Unrest 

vanquished. He was shown his impotence. 
He was soothed by the breath of a corrupt 
resignation coming to him through the 
subtle irony of the surrounding peace. 

He said with villainous composure: 

** At any rate it isn't enough for me. I 
want to know more — ^if you're going to 
stay." 

" There is nothing more to tell,'' she an* 
swered sadly. 

It struck him as so very true that he did 
not say anything. She went on: 

" You wouldn't understand. . . ." 

** No? " he said quietly. He held himself 
tight not to burst out into howls and im- 
precations. 

'' I tried to be faithful . • .'' she began 
again. 

'' And this? '* he exclaimed, pdnting at 
the fragments of her letter. 

'' This — this is a failure/' she said. 

'' I should think so/' he muttered bitterly. 

"I tried to be faithful to myself — ^Alvan— 
and • • • and honest to you. . . ." 

** If you had tried to be faithful to me it 
would have been more to the purpose," be 

248 



The Return 

fatcrruptcd angrily. " I've been faithful to 
you — ^and you have spoiled my life — ^both 
our lives . . ." Then after a pause the un- 
conquerable preoccupation of self came 
out, and he raised his voice to ask resent- 
fully, " And, pray, for how long have you 
been making a fool of me? " 

She seemed horribly shocked by that 
question. He did not wait for an answer, 
but went on moving about all the time; now 
and then coming up to her, then wandering 
off restlessly to the other end of the room. 

" I want to know. Everybody knows, I 
suppose, but myself — and that's your hon- 
esty!" 

"I have told you there is nothing to 
know/' she said, speaking unsteadily as if 
in pain. " Nothing of what you suppose. 
You don't understand me. This letter is 
the beginning — ^and the end." 

"The end — ^this thing has no end," 
he clamoured unexpectedly. "Can't you 
understand that? I can. . . . The begin- 
ning . . ." 

He stopped and looked into her eyes with 
concentrated intensity, with a desire to see, 

249 



Tales of Unrest 

to penetrate, to understand, that made him 
positively hold his breath till he gasped. 

'^ By Heavens 1 ^ he said, standing per- 
fectly still in a peering attitude and within 
less than a foot from her. " By Heavens! '' 
he repeated slowly, and in a tone whose in- 
voluntary strangeness was a complete mys- 
tery to himseli "By Heavens — ^I could 
believe you — ^I could believe anything — 
now!" 

He turned short on his heel and began to 
walk up and down the room with an air of 
having disburdened himself of the final pro- 
nouncement of his life — of having said 
something on which he would not go back, 
even if he could. She remained as if rooted 
to the carpet Her eyes followed the rest- 
less movements of the man, who avoided 
looking at her. Her wide stare clung to 
him, inquiring, wondering and doubtful. 

" But the fellow was for ever sticking in 
here," he burst out distractedly. "He 
made love to you, I suppose — ^and, and 
. . /* He lowered his voice. " And — ^you 
let him.*' 

" And I let him/' she murmured, catch- 



The Return 

ing his intonation, so that her voice 
sounded unconscious, sounded far off and 
slavish, like an echo. 

He said twice, " You! You! '* violently, 
then calmed down. ^' What could you see 
in the fellow?" he asked, with unaffected 
wonder. "An effeminate, fat ass. What 
could you . . . Weren't you happy ? 
Didn't you have all you wanted? Now— 
frankly; did I deceive your expectations in 
any way? Were you disappointed with our 
position— or with our prospects — ^perhaps? 
You know you couldn't be — ^they are much 
better than you could hope for when you 
married me. • . • ' 

He forgot himself so far as to gesticulate 
a little while he went on with animation. 

"What could you expect from such a 
fellow ? He's an outsider — sl rank out- 
sider. • • • If it hadn't been for my money 
... do you hear? ... for my money, he 
wouldn't know where to turn. His people 
won't have an3rthing to do with him. The 
fellow's no class — ^no class at all. He's 
useful, certainly, that's why I ... I 
thought you had enough intelligence te see 

351 



The Return 

his question. But he could not read any- 
thing, he could gather no hint of her 
thought. He tried to suppress his desire 
to shout, and, after waiting awhile, said 
with incisive scorn: 

"Did you want me to write absurd verse*, 
to sit and look at you for hours — ^to talk to 
you about your soul? You ought to have 
known I wasn't that sort. ... I had some- 
thing better to do. But if you think I was 
totally blind ..." 

He perceived in a flash that he could re* 
member an infinity of enlightening occur- 
rences. He could recall ever so many dis- 
tinct occasions when he came upon them; 
he remembered the absurdly interrupted 
gesture of his fat, white hand, the rapt ex- 
pression of her face, the glitter of unbeliev- 
ing eyes; snatches of incomprehensible con- 
versations not worth listening to, silences 
that had meant nothing at the time and 
seemed now illuminating like a burst of sun- 
shine. He remembered all that. He had 
not been blind. Oh^ No! And to know 
this was an exquisite relief; it brought back 
all his composure. 

353 



Tales of Unrest 

^ I thought it beneath me to suspect yoOt** 
he said loftily. 

The sound of that sentence evidently pos- 
sessed some magical power, because, as 
soon as he had spoken, he felt wonderfully 
at ease; and directly afterwards he ex- 
perienced a flash of joyful amazement at the 
discovery that he could be inspired to such 
noble and truthful utterance. He watched 
the effect of his words. They caused her to 
glance at him quickly over her shoulder. 
He caught a glimpse of wet eyelashes, of 
a red cheek with a tear running down 
swiftly; and then she turned away again and 
sat as before, covering her face with her 
hands. 

" You ought to be perfectly frank with 
me," he said slowly. 

" You know everything," she answered 
indistinctly through her fingers. 

"This letter. . . . Yes . • . but . . •** 

" And I came back," she exclaimed in a 
stifled voice; " you know everything/' 

" I am glad of it — ^for your sake," he said 
with impressive gravity. He listened to 
himself with solemn emotion. It seemed 

354 



The Return 

to him that something inexpressibly mo- 
mentous was in progress within the room, 
that every word and every gesture had the 
importance of events preordained from the 
beginning of all things, and summing up 
in their finality the whole purpose of cre- 
ation. 

" For your sake," he repeated. 

Her shoulders shook as though she had 
been sobbing, and he forgot himself in the 
contemplation of her hair. Suddenly he 
gave a start, as if waking up, and asked 
very gently and not much above a whisper — 

" Have you been meeting him often? " 

" Never ! " she cried into the palms of her 
hands. 

This answer seemed for a moment to take 
from him the power of speech. His lips 
moved for some time before any sound 
came. 

"You preferred to make love here — 
under my very nose," he said furiously. He 
calmed down instantly, and felt regretfully 
uneasy, as though he had let himself down 
in her estimation by that outburst. She 
rose, and with her hand on the back of the 



Talcs of Unrest 

chair confronted him with eyes that were 
perfectly dry now. There was a red spot 
on each of her cheeks. 

" When I made up my mind to go to 
him— I wrote," she said. 

" But you didn't go to him," he took up 
in the same tone. " How far did you go ? 
What made you come back ? " 

" I didn't know myself," she murmured. 
Nothing of her moved but the lips. He 
fixed her sternly. 

" Did he expect this ? Was he waiting 
for you ? " he asked. 

She answered him by an almost imper- 
ceptible nod, and he continued to look at 
her for a good while without making a 
sound. Then, at last — 

" And I suppose he is waiting yet ? " he 
asked quickly. 

Again she seemed to nod at him. For 
some reason he felt he must know the time. 
He consulted his watch gloomily. Half- 
past seven. 

" Is he? " he muttered, putting the watch 
in his pocket. He looked up at her, and, 
as if suddenly overcome by a sense of 

256 



Th? Return 

sinister fun, gave a shor^ harsh laugb» 
directly repressed. 

" No ! It's the most unheard ! . • •" he 
mumbled while she stood before him biting 
her lower lip, as if plunged in deep thought. 
He laughed again in one low burst that was 
as spiteful as an imprecation. He did not 
know why he felt such an overpowering and 
sudden distaste for the facts of existence — 
for facts in general — ^such an immense dis- 
gust at the thought of all the many days 
already lived through. He was wearied. 
Thinking seemed a labour beyond his 
strength. He said — 

"You deceived me — ^now you make a 
fool of him. . . . It's awful ! Why ? '' 

*' I deceived myself ! " she exclaimed. 

" Oh ! Nonsense ! " he said impatiently. 

" I am ready to go if you wish it," she 
went on quickly. " It was due to you — ^to 
be told — ^to know. No ! I could not ! " she 
cried, and stood still wringing her hands 
stealthily. 

"I am glad you repented before it was 
too late,'' he said in a dull tone and looking 
at his boots. '' I am glad . • . some spark 

17 «S7 



Tales of Unrest 

of better feeling/' he muttered, as if to him- 
self. He lifted up his head after a moment 
of brooding silence. " I am glad to see that 
there is some sense of decency left in you," 
he added a little louder. Looking at her he 
appeared to hesitate, as if estimating the 
possible consequences of what he wished to 
say, and at last blurted out — 

" After all, I loved you. . . /* 

" I did not know," she whispered. 

" Good God ! " he cried. " Why do you 
imagine I married you ? " 

The indelicacy of his obtuseness angered 
her. 

** Ah — ^why ? " she said through her teeth. 

He appeared overcome with horror, 
and watched her lips intently as though in 
fear. 

"I imagined many things," she said 
slowly, and paused. He watched, holding 
his breath. At last she went on musingly, 
as if thinking aloud: "I tried to under- 
stand. I tried honestly. . . . Why ? . . . 
To do the usual thing — I suppose. ... To 
please yourself." 

He walked away smartly, and when & 

258 



The Return 

came back, close to her, he had a flushed 
face. 

" You seemed pretty well pleased too-— at 
the time," he hissed, with scathing fury. " I 
needn't ask whether you loved me." 

"' I know now I was perfectly incapable 
of such a thing," she said calmly. '' If I 
had, perhaps you would not have married 



me. 



a 



It's very clear I would not have done it 
if I had known you — ^as I know you now." 

He seemed to see himself proposing to 
her — ^ages ago. They were strolling up the 
slope of a lawn. Groups of people were 
scattered in sunshine. The shadows of 
leafy boughs lay still on the short grass. 
The coloured sunshades far off, passing be* 
tween trees, resembled deliberate and brill- 
iant butterflies moving without a flutter. 
Men smiling amiably, or else very grave, 
within the impeccable shelter of their black 
coats, stood by the side of women who, 
clustered in dear summer toilettes, recalled 
all the fabulous tales of enchanted gardens 
where animated flowers smile at bewitched 
knights. There was a sumptuous serenity 

aS9 



laics oi Unrest 

in it ally a thin^ vibrating excitement^ the 
perfect security, as of an invincible igno- 
rance, that evoked within him a transcen- 
dent belief in felicity as the lot of all man- 
kind, a recklessly picturesque desire to get 
promptly something for himself only, out 
of that splendour unmarred by any shadow 
of a thought. The girl walked by his side 
across an open space; no one was near, and 
suddenly he stood still, as if inspired, and 
spoke. He remembered looking at her 
pure eyes, at her candid brow; he remem- 
bered glancing about quickly to see if they 
were being observed, and thinking that 
nothing could go wrong in a world of so 
much charm, purity, and distinction. He 
was proud of it He was one of its makers, 
of its possessors, of its guardians, of its ex- 
tollers. He wanted to grasp it solidly, to get 
as much gratification as he could out of it; 
and in view of its incomparable quality, of 
its unstained atmosphere, of its nearness to 
the heaven of its choice, this gust of brutal 
desire seemed the most noble of aspirations. 
In a second he lived again through all these 
moments, and then all the pathos of his 

960 



The Return 

failure presented itself to him with such 
vividness that there was a suspicion of tears 
in his tone when he said almost unthink- 
ingly, " My God I I did love you I " 

She seemed touched by the emotion of his 
voice. Her lips quivered a little, and she 
made one faltering step towards him, put* 
ting out her hands in a beseeching gesture, 
when she perceived, just in time, that being 
absorbed by the tragedy of his life he had 
absolutely forgotten her very existence. 
She stopped, and her outstretched arms fell 
slowly. He, with his features distorted by 
the bitterness of his thought, saw neither 
her movement nor her gesture. He 
stamped his foot in vexation, rubbed his 
head — ^then exploded. 

" What the devil am I to do now ? *' 

He was still again. She seemed to under- 
stand, and moved to the door firmly. 

" It's very simple — I'm going/' she said 
aloud. 

At the sound of her voice he gave a start 
of surprise, looked at her wildly, and asked 
isi a piercing tone — 

•'You. ... Where? Tohim?*' 

a6i 



Tales of Unrest 

'* No— alone — ^goodbye.** 

The door-handle rattled under her grop- 
ing hand as though she had been trying to 
get out of some dark place. 

" No — stay ! *' he cried. 

She heard him faintly. He saw her 
shoulder touch the lintel of the door. She 
swayed as if dazed. There was less than a 
second of suspense while they both felt as 
if poised on the very edge of moral annihila- 
tion, ready to fall into some devouring no- 
where. Then, dmost simultaneously, he 
shouted, " Come back ! " and she let go the 
handle of the door. She turned round in 
peaceful desperation like one who deliber- 
ately has thrown away the last chance of 
life; and, for a moment, the room she faced 
appeared terrible, and dark, and safe — ^like 
a grave. 

He said, very hoarse and abrupt: "It 
can't end like this. ... Sit down;*' and 
while she crossed the room again to the low- 
backed chair before the . dressing-table, he 
opened the door and put his head out to 
look and listen. The house was quiet He 
came back pacified, and asked-^ 

262 



The Return 

" Do you speak the truth ? " 

She nodded. 

*' You have lived a lie, though/' he said 
suspiciously. 

" Ah ! You made it so easy/' she an- 
swered. 

" You reproach me — ^me I *' 

" How could I ? " she said; " I would 
have you no other — ^now." 

" What do you mean by . . /' he began, 
then checked himself, and without waiting 
for an answer went on, " I won't ask any 
questions. Is this letter the worst of it ? " 

She had a nervous movement of her 
hands. 

''I must have a plain answer,'' he said 
hotly. 

"Then, no! The worst is my coming 
back." 

There followed a period of dead silence, 
during which they exchanged searching 
glances. 

He said authoritatively — 

" You don't know what you are saying. 
Your mind is unhinged. You are beside 
yourself, or you would not say such things. 

163 



Tales of Unrest 

Yon can't control yourself. Even in your 
remorse • . ^ He paused a moment, then 
said with a doctoral air: '* Self-restraint is 
everything in life, you know. It's happiness, 
it's dignity . . . it's everything." 

She was pulling nervously at her hand- 
kerchief while he went on watching anx- 
iously to see the effect of his words. Noth- 
ing satisfactory happened. Only, as he 
began to speak again, she covered her face 
with both her hands. 

" You see where the want of self-restraint 
leads to. Pain — humiliation — loss of re- 
spect—of friends, of everything that en- 
nobles life, that ... All kinds of horrors/* 
he concluded abruptly. 

She made no stir. He looked at her 
pensively for some time as though he 
had been concentrating the melancholy 
thoughts evoked by the sight of that abased 
woman. His eyes became fixed and dull. 
He was profoundly penetrated by the so- 
lemnity of the moment; he felt deeply the 
greatness of the occasion. And more than 
ever the walls of his house seemed to en- 
^se the sacredness of ideals to which he 

t64 



The Return 

was about to offer a magnificent sacrifice. 
He was the high priest of that temple, the 
severe guardian of formulas, of rites, of 
the pure ceremonial concealing the black 
doubts of life. And he was not alone. 
Other men too— the best of them — ^kept 
watch and ward by the hearthstones that 
were the altars of that profitable persuasion. 
He understood confusedly that he was part 
of an immense and beneficent power, which 
had a reward ready for every discretion. He 
dwelt within the invincible wisdom of si- 
lence; he was protected by an indestructible 
faith that would last for ever, that would 
withstand unshaken all the assaults — ^the 
loud execrations of apostates, and the secret 
weariness of its confessors ! He was in 
league with a universe of untold advantages. 
He represented the moral strength of a 
beautiful reticence that could vanquish all 
the deplorable crudities of life — ^fear, dis- 
aster, sin— even death itself. It seemed to 
him he was on the point of sweeping 
triumphantly away all the illusory mysteries 
of existence. It was simplicity itself. 
" I hope you see now the folly — ^thc utter 

265 



Tales of Unrest 

f(dly of wickedness/' he began in a dull, 
sdemn manner. ''You must respect the 
conditions of your life or lose all it can give 
you. All I Everything I " 

He waved his arm once, and three exact 
replicas of his face, of his clothes, of his dull 
severity, of his solemn grief, repeated the 
wide gesture that in its comprehensive 
sweep indicated an infinity of moral sweet- 
ness, embraced the walls, the hangings, the 
whole house, all the crowd of houses out- 
side, all the flimsy and inscrutable graves 
of the living, with their doors numbered like 
the doors of prison-cells, and as impenetra- 
ble as the granite of tombstones. 

" Yes ! Restraint, duty, fidelity — ^un- 
swerving fidelity to what is expected of you. 
This— only this — ^secures the reward, the 
peace. Everything else we should labour 
to subdue — ^to destroy. It's misfortune; it's 
disease. It is terrible — ^terrible. We must 
not know anything about it — ^we needn't. 
It is our duty to ourselves — ^to others. You 
do not live all alone in the world — ^and if 
you have no respect for the dignity of life, 
others have. Life is a serious matter. U 

a66 



The Return 

you don't conform to the highest standards 
you are no one — ^it's a kind of death. Didn't 
this occur to you ? You've only to look 
round you to see the truth of what I am 
saying. Did you live without noticing any- 
thing, without understanding anything? 
From a child you had examples before your 
eyes — ^you could see daily the beauty, the 
blessings of morality, of principles. . • ." 

His voice rose and fell pompously in a 
strange chant His eyes were still, his stare 
exalted and sullen; his face was set, was 
hard, was woodenly exulting over the grim 
inspiration that secretly possessed him, 
seethed within him, lifted him up into a 
stealthy frenzy of belief. Now and then he 
would stretch out his right arm over her 
head, as it were, and he spoke down at that 
sinner from a height, and with a sense of 
avenging virtue, with a profound and pure 
joy as though he could from his steep pin- 
nacle see every weighty word strike and hurt 
like a punishing stone. 

" Rigid principles — ^adherence to what is 
right," he finished after a pause. 

'' What is right ? " she said indistinctly, 
mtfaout uncovering her bee. 

96f 



Tales of Unrest 

" Your mind is diseased ! " he cried, up* 
right and austere. "Such a question is 
rot — ^utter rot. Look round you — ^there's 
your answer, if you only care to see. Noth- 
ing that outrages the received beliefs can 
be right. Your conscience tells you that. 
They are the received beliefs because they 
are the best, the noblest, the only possible. 
They survive. ..." ) 

He could not help noticing with pleasure 
the philosophic breadth of his view, but he 
could not pause to enjoy it, for his inspira- 
tion, the call of august truth, carried him on. 

"You must respect the moral founda- 
tions of a society that has made you what 
you are. Be true to it. That's duty — that's 
honour — ^that's honesty." 

He felt a great glow within him, as 
though he had swallowed something hot. 
He made a step nearer. She sat up and 
looked at him with an ardour of expecta- 
tion that stimulated his sense of the supreme 
importance of that moment. And as if for- 
getting himself he raised his voice very 
much. 

"'What's right?' you asK me. ThinK 

868 



The Return 

only. What would you have been if you 
had gone off with that infernal vagabond ? 
. . . What would you have been? . . . 
You! My wife! . . /' 

He caught sight of himself in the pier 
glass, drawn up to his full height, and with 
a face so white that his eyes, at the distance, 
resembled the black cavities in a skull. He 
saw himself as if about to launch impreca- 
tions, with his arms uplifted above her 
bowed head. He was ashamed of that un- 
seemly posture, and put his hands in his 
pockets hurriedly. She murmured faintly, 
as if to herself — 

"Ah! What am I now ? *' 

" As it happens you are still Mrs. Alvan 
Hervey — ^uncommonly lucky for you, let 
me tell you," he said in a conversational 
tone. He walked up to the furthest comer 
of the room, and, turning back, saw her sit- 
ting very upright,, her hands clasped on her 
lap, and with a lost, unswerving gaze of her 
eyes which stared unwinking, like the eyes 
of the blind, at the crude gas flame, blazing 
and still, between the jaws of the bronze 

dragon. 

§69 



Tales of Unrest 

He came up quite close to her, and strad- 
dling his legs a little, stood looking down 
at her face for some time without taking 
his hands out of his pockets. He seemed 
to be turning over in his mind a heap of 
words, piecing his next speech out of an 
overpowering abundance of thoughts. 

" You've tried me to the utmost," he said 
at last; and as soon as he said these words 
he lost his moral footing, and felt himself 
swept away from his pinnacle by a flood of 
passionate resentment against the bungling 
creature that had come so near to spoiling 
his life. " Yes; I've been tried more than 
any man ought to be,** he went on with 
righteous bitterness. '' It was unfair. What 
possessed you to ? . . . What possessed 
you ? . . . Write such a . . . After five 
years of perfect happiness ! 'Pon my word, 
no one would believe. . . . Didn't you fed 
jrou couldn't ? Because you couldn't . . . 
it was impossible — ^you know. Wasn't it ? 
Think. Wasn't it?" 

" It was impossible," she whispered obe- 
diently. 

This submissive assent given wiA sodi 

a7o 



The Return 

readiness did not soothe him, did not elate 
him; it gave him, inexplicably, that -sense 
of terror we experience when in the midst 
of conditions we had learned to think abso- 
lutely safe we discover all at once the pres- 
ence of a near and unsuspected danger. It 
was impossible, of course! He knew it. 
She knew it. She confessed it. It was 
impossible ! That man knew it too— -as 
well as any one; couldn't help knowing it 
And yet those two had been engaged in a 
conspiracy against his peace — ^in a criminal 
enterprise for which there could be no sanc- 
tion of belief within themselves. There 
could not be ! There could not be ! And 
yet how near to . . . With a short thrill he 
saw himself an exiled, forlorn figure in a 
realm of ungovernable, of unrestrained 
folly. Nothing could be foreseen, fore- 
told — guarded against. And the sensation 
was intolerable, had something of the with- 
ering horror that may be conceived as fol- 
lowing upon the utter extinction of all 
hope. In the flash of thought the dis- 
honouring episode, seemed to disengage 
itself from everything actual, from earthly 

371 



Tales of Unrest 

conditions, and even from earthly suffering; 
it became purely a terrifying knowledge, an 
annihilating knowledge of a blind and in- 
fernal force. Something desperate and 
vague, a flicker of an insane desire to abase 
himself before the mysterious impulses of 
evil, to ask for mercy in some way, passed 
through his mind; and then came the idea, 
the persuasion, the certitude, that the evil 
must be forgotten — ^must be resolutely 
ignored to make life possible ; that the 
knowledge must be kept out of mind, out 
of sight, like the knowledge of certain 
death is kept out of the daily existence 
of men. He stiffened himself inwardly for 
the effort, and next moment it appeared 
very easy, amazingly feasible, if one only 
kept strictly to facts, gave one's mind to 
their perplexities and not to their meaning. 
Becoming conscious of a long silence, he 
cleared his throat warningly, and said in a 
steady voice — 

" I am glad you feel this . . . uncom- 
monly glad . . . you felt this in time. For, 
don't you see . . ." Unexpectedly he hesi* 
Uted 

§78 



The Return 






Yes ... I see," she murmured. 
Of course you would," he said, looking 
at the carpet and speaking like one who 
thinks of something else. He lifted his 
head. " I cannot believe— even after this — 
even after this — ^that you are altogether — 
altogether . . . other than what I thought 
you. It seems impossible — ^to me." 

" And to me," she breathed out. 

" Now — ^yes," he said, " but this morn- 
ing ? And to-morrow ? . . . This is what 



>» 



He started at the drift of his words and 
broke off abruptly. Every train of thought 
seemed to lead into the hopeless realm of 
ungovernable folly, to recall the knowledge 
and the terror of forces that must be ignored. 
He said rapidly — 

" My position is very painful-— diffi- 
cult ... I feel . . ." 

He looked at her fixedly with a pained 
air, as though frightfully oppressed by a 
sudden inability to express his pent-up 
ideas. 

" I am ready to go," she said very low. 
" I have forfeited everything ... to learn 
• • • to learn • • •" 

i8 273 



Talcs of Unrest 

Her chin fell on her breast; her voice died 
out in a sigh. He made a slight gesture of 
impatient assent. 

" Yes ! Yes ! It's all very well . . . 
of course. Forfeited — ^ah I Morally for- 
feited—only morally forfeited ... if I am 
to believe you ..." 

She startled him by jumping up. 

" Oh ! I believe, I believe/' he said has- 
tily, and she sat down as suddenly as she 
had got up. He went on gloomily — 

" I've suffered — I suffer now. You can't 
understand how much. So much that when 
you propose a parting I almost think. . . . 
But no. There is duty. You've forgotten 
it; I never did. Before heaven, I never did. 
But ill a horrid exposure like this the judg- 
ment of mankind goes astray — ^at least for 
a time. You see, you and I — at least I feel 
that — ^you and I are one before the world. 
It is as it should be. The world is right — 
in the main — or else it couldn't be— couldn't 
be — ^what it is. And we are part of it. We 
have our duty to— to our fellow beings who 
don't want to . . . to . . . er." 

He stammered. She looked up at him 

9J4 



u 
it 



The Return 

with wide eyes, and her lips were slightly 
parted. He went on mumbling — 

"... Pain. . . . Indignation. • . . Sure 
to misunderstand. I've suffered enough. 
And if there has been nothing irreparable— 
as you assure me . . . then . . ." 

" Alvan ! '* she cried. 

" What ? " he said morosely. He gazed 
down at her for a moment with a sombre 
stare, as one looks at ruins, at the devasta* 
tion of some natural disaster. 

Then," he continued after a short pause, 

the best thing is . . . the best for us . . . 
for every one. . . . Yes . . . least pain- 
most unselfish. . . ." His voice faltered, 
and she heard only detached words. " • • • 
Duty. • . . Burden. . . . Ourselves. . • . 
Silence." 

A moment of perfect stillness ensued. 

" This is an appeal I am making to your 
conscience," he said suddenly, in an explan- 
atory tone, "not to add to the wretched- 
ness of all this: to try loyally and help me 
to live it down somehow. Without any res- 
ervations—you know. Loyally! You can't 
deny I've been cruelly wronged and — after 

275 



Talcs of Unrest 

all— my affection deserves . . .** He 
paused with evident anxiety to hear her 
speak. 

" I make no reservations," she said 
mournfully. " How could I ? I found 
myself out and came back to . . ." her 
eyes flashed scornfully for an instant "... 
to what — ^to what you propose. You sec 
... I ... I can be trusted . . . now.** 

He listened to every word with profound 
attention^ and when she ceased seemed to 
wait for more. 

" Is that all you've got to say ? " he 
asked. 

She was startled by his tone, and said 
faintly — 

" I spoke the truth. What more can I 
say ? " 

" Confound it ! You might say some- 
thing human," he burst out. " It isn't being 
truthful; it*s being brazen — ^if you want to 
know. Not a word to show you feel your 
position, and — and mine. Not a single 
word of acknowledgment, or regret — or re- 
morse . . . or . . . something." 

*' Words ! " she whispered in a tone that 
irritated him. He ^tamped his foot 

876 



The Return 

" This is awful I " he exclaimed. Words? 
Yes, words. Words mean something- 
yes — ^they do — ^for all this infernal affecta- 
tion. They mean something to me — ^to 
everybody — ^to you. What the devil else 
did you use to express those sentiments — 
sentiments — ^pah ! — ^which made you forget 
me, duty, shame 1 "... He foamed at the 
mouth while she stared at him, appalled by 
this sudden fury. " Did 3rou two talk only 
with your eyes ? " he spluttered savagely. 
She rose. 

** I can't bear this,** she said, trembling 
from head tp foot '' I am going." 

They stood facing one another for a mo- 
ment 

"Not you," he said, with conscious rough- 
ness, and began to walk up and down the 
room. She remained very still with an air 
of listening anxiously to her own heart- 
beats, then sank down on the chair slowly, 
and sighed, as if giving up a task beyond her 
strength. 

" You misunderstand everything I say," 
he began quietly, "but I prefer to think 
that— just now — ^you are not accountable 

«77 



Tales of Unrest 

for your actions/' He stopped again before 
her. ''Your mind is unhinged/' he said, 
with unction. " To go now would be add- 
ing crime — ^yes, crime— to folly. Til have 
no scandal in my life, no matter what% the 
cost. And why? You are sure to mis- 
understand me — but I'll tell you. As a 
matter of duty. Yes. But you're sure to 
misunderstand me — recklessly. Women 
always do--*they are too— 4oo narrow- 
minded." 

He waited for a while, but she made no 
sound, didn't even look at him; he felt un- 
easy, painfully uneasy, like a man who sus- 
pects he is unreasonably niistrusted. To 
combat that exasperating sensation he re- 
commenced talking very fast. The sound of 
his words excited his thoughts, and in the 
play of darting thoughts he had glimpses 
now and then of the inexpugnable rock of 
his convictions, towering in solitary grand- 
eur above the unprofitable waste of errors 
and passions. 

" For it is self-evident/' he went on, with 
anxious vivacity, " it is self-evident that, on 
the highest ground, we haven't the right—- 

878 



The Return 

• 

no» we haven't the right to intrude our 
miseries upon those who— who naturadly 
expect better things from us. Every one 
wishes his own life and the life around him 
to be beautiful and pure. Now, a scandal 
amongst people of our position is disastrous 
for the morality — ^a fatal influence— don't 
you see — ^upon the general tone of the 
class — ^very important — ^the most important, 
I verily believe, in — ^in the community. I 
feel this — ^profoundly. This is the broad 
view. In time you'll give me . • • when 
you become again the woman I loved — and 
trusted. • . ." 

He stopped short, as though wiex- 
pectedly suffocated, then in a completely 
changed voice said, ** For I did love and 
trust you " — and again was silent for a mo- 
ment She put her handkerchief to her 
eyes. 

" Youll give me credit for — ^for — ^my mo- 
tives. It's mainly loyalty to— to the larger 
conditions of our life — ^where you — ^you 1 of 
all women — ^biled. One doesn't usually 
talk like this— of course — ^but in this case 
you'll admit. . • . And consider—the inno- 

«79 



Tales of Unrest 

• 

cent suffer with the guilty. The wcM-ld is 
pitiless in its judgments. Unfortunately 
there are always those in it who are only too 
eager to riUsunderstand. Before you and 
before my conscience I am guiltless, but 
any — any disclosure would impair my use- 
fulness in the sphere — in the larger sphere 
in which I hope soon to . • • I believe you 
fully shared my views in that matter — ^I 
don't want to say any more . . . on — on 
that point — ^but, believe me, true unselfish- 
ness is to bear one's burdens in — ^in silence. 
The ideal must — ^must be preserved — ^for 
others, at least. It's clear as daylight. If 
I've a — ^a loathsome sore, to gratuitously 
display it would be abominable — ^abomi- 
nable I And often in life — in the highest 
conception of life— outspokenness in cer- 
tain circumstances is nothing less than 
criminal. Temptation, you know, excuses 
no one. There is no such thing really if 
one looks steadily to one's welfare — ^which 
is grounded in duty. But there are the 
weak." . . . His tone became ferocious for 
an instant. . . . "And there are the fools 
and the envious— -especially for people in 

a8Q 



The Return 

our position. I am guiltless of this ter- 
rible — ^terrible • • • estrangement ; but if 
there has been nothing irreparable.** • • • 
Something gloomy, like a deep shadow 
passed over his face. . . . " Nothing ir- 
reparable — ^you see even now I am ready to 
irust you implicitly — ^then our duty is clear." 

He looked down. A change came over 
his expression, and straightway from the 
outward impetus of his loquacity he passed 
into the dull contemplation of all the ap- 
peasing truths that, not without some won- 
der, he had so recently been able to discover 
within himself. During this profound and 
soothing communion with his innermost be- 
liefs he remained staring at the carpet, with 
a portentously solemn face and with a dull 
vacuity of eyes that seemed to gaze into the 
blankness of an empty hole. Then, without 
stirring in the least, he continued: 

" Yes. Perfectly dear. IVe been tried 
to the utmost, and I can't pretend that, for 
a time, the old feelings — the old feelings are 
not. . . .** He sighed. ... " But I for- 
give you. . . ." 

She made a slight movement without an- 

a8i 



Tales of Unreit 

covering her eyes. In his profoond scm- 
tiny of the carpet he noticed nothing. And 
there was silence, silence within and silence 
without^ as though his words had stilled the 
beat and tremor of all the surrounding life, 
and the house had stood alone — ^the only 
dwelling upon a deserted earth. 
He lifted his head and repeated solemnly: 
'* I forgive you . . • from a sense of duty 
•—and in the hope . . /* 

He heard a laugh, and it not only inter- 
rupted his words but also destroyed the 
peace of his self-absorption with the vile 
pain of a reality intruding upon the beauty 
of a dream. He couldn't understand 
whence the sound came. He could see, 
foreshortened, the tear-stained, dolorous 
face of the woman stretched out, and with 
her head thrown over the back of the seat. 
He thought the piercing noise was a delu- 
sion. But another shrill peal followed by 
a deep sob and succeeded by another shriek 
of mirth positively seemed to tear him out 
from where he stood. He bounded to the 
door. It was closed. He turned the key 
and thought: that's no good. . . • ''Stop 

sSa 



The Return 

this ! *^ he cried, and perceived with alarm 
that he could hardly hear his own voice in 
the midst of her screaming. He darted back 
with the idea of stifling that unbearable 
noise with his hands, but stood still dis- 
tracted, finding himself as unable to touch 
her as though she had been on fire. He 
shouted, " Enough of this ! '' like men shout 
in the tumult of a riot, with a red face and 
starting eyes; then, as if swept away before 
another burst of laughter, he disappeared 
in a flash out of three looking-glasses, 
vanished suddenly from before her. For a 
time the woman gasped and laughed at no 
one in the luminous stillness of the empty 
room. 

He reappeared, striding at her, and with a 
tumbler of water in his hand. He stam- 
mered: 

" Hysterics — Stop— They will hear— 
Drink this." She laughed at the ceiling. 
'' Stop this I " he cried. " Ah ! " 

He flung the water in her face, putting 
into the action all the secret brutality of his 
spite, yet still felt that it would have been 
perfectly excusable — ^in any one — ^to send 

2S3 



Tales of Unrest 

the tumbler after the water. He restrained 
himself, but at the same time was so con- 
vinced nothing could stop the horror of 
those mad shrieks that, when the first sensa- 
tion of relief came, it did not even occur 
to him to doubt the impression of having 
become suddenly deaf. When, next mo- 
ment, he became sure that she was sitting 
up, and really very quiet, it was as though 
ever3rthing — ^men, things, sensations, had 
come to a rest He was prepared to be 
grateful. He could not take his eyes oft her, 
fearing, yet unwilling to admit, the possibil- 
ity of her beginning again; for, the ex- 
perience, however contemptuously he tried 
to think of it, had left the bewilderment of a 
mysterious terror. Her face was streaming 
with water and tears; there was a wisp of 
hair on her forehead, another stuck to her 
cheek; her hat was on one side, undeco- 
rously tilted; her soaked veil resembled a 
sordid rag festooning her forehead. There 
was an utter unreserve in her aspect, an 
abandonment of safeguards, that ugliness of 
truth which can only be kept out of daily 
life by unremitting care for appearances- 

S84 



The Return 

He did not know why, looking at her, he 
thought suddenly of to-morrow, and why 
the thought called out a deep feeling of un- 
utterable, discouraged weariness — a fear of 
facing the succession of days. To-morrow I 
It was as far as yesterday. Ages elapsed be- 
tween sunrises — ^sometimes. He scanned 
her features like one looks at a forgotten 
country. They were not distorted — ^he rec- 
ognised landmarks, so to speak; but it was 
only a resemblance that he could see, not 
the woman of yesterday— or was it, perhaps, 
more than the woman of yesterday ? Who 
could tell? Was it something new? A 
new expression — or a new shade of expres- 
sion? or something deep — ^an old truth un- 
veiled^ a fundamental and hidden truth — 
some unnecessary, accursed certitude? He 
became aware that he was trembling very 
much, that he had an empty tumbler in his 
hand — ^that time was passing. Still looking 
at her with lingering mistrust he reached 
towards the table to put the glass down and 
was startled to feel it apparently go through 
the wood. He had missed the edge. The 
surprise, the slight jingling noise of the ac- 

28s 



Tales of Unrest 

cident annoyed him beyond expression. He 
tnmed to her irritated. 

^ What's the meaning of this ? " he asked 
grimly. 

She passed her hand over her face and 
made an attempt to get up. 

" YouVe not going to be absurd again,** 
he said. ** Ton my soul, I did not know 
you could forget yourself to that extenL" 
He didn't try to conceal his physical dis- 
gust, because he bdieved it to be a purely 
moral reprobation of every unreserve, of 
anything in the nature of a scene. " I as- 
sure you — ^it was revolting," he went on. 
He stared for a moment at her. " Posi- 
tively degrading," he added with insistence. 

She stood up quickly as if moved by a 
spring and tottered. He started forward 
instinctively. She caught hold of the back 
of the chair and steadied herself. This ar- 
rested him, and they faced each other wide- 
eyed, uncertain, and yet coming back slowly 
to the reality of things with relief and won- 
der, as though just awakened after tossing 
through a long night of fevered dreams. 

^ Pray, don't begin again,** he said hor- 

886 



The Return 

ricdiy, seeing her open her lips. **I de- 
serve some little consideration — ^and such 
unaccountable behaviour is painful to me. 
I expect better things. ... I have the 
right " 

She pressed both her hands to her tem- 
ples. 

" Oh, nonsense! " he said sharply. " You 
are perfectly capable of coming down to 
dinner. No one should even suspect; not 
even the servants. No one ! No one ! 
... I am sure you can." 

She dropped her arms; her face twitched. 
She looked straight into his eyes and 
seemed incapable of pronouncing a werd. 
He frowned at her. 

" I — ^wish — ^it," he said tyrannically. "For 
your own sake also. . . ." He meant to 
carry that point without any pity. Why 
didn't she speak ? He feared passive re- 
sistance. She must. . . . Make her come. 
His frown deepened, and he began to thinlc 
of some effectual violence, when most un- 
expectedly she said in a firm voice, " Yes, I 
can," and clutched the chair-back again. 
He was relieved, and all at once her attitude 

287 



Talcs of Unrest 

ceased to interest him. The important 
thing was that their life would begin again 
with an every-day act — ^with something that 
could not be misunderstood, that, thank 
God, had no moral meaning, no perplex- 
ity — ^and yet was symbolic of their uninter- 
rupted communion in the past — ^in all the 
future. That morning, at that table, they 
had breakfast together; and now they would 
dine. It was all over ! What had hap- 
pened between could be forgotten — ^must 
be forgotten, like things that can only hap- 
l5en once — death for instance. 

" I will wait for you," he said, going to 
the door. He had some difficulty with it, 
for he did not remember he had turned the 
key. He hated that delay, and his checked 
impatience to be gone out of the room made 
him feel quite ill as, with the consciousness 
of her presence behind his back, he fumbled 
at the lock. He managed it at last ; then in 
the doorway he glanced over his shoulder 
to say, " It's rather late — ^you know — ** and 
saw her standing where he had left her, with 
a face white as alabaster and perfectly still, 
like a woman in a trance. 

288 



The Return 

He was afraid she would keep him wait- 
ing, but without any breathing time, he 
hardly knew how, he found himself sitting 
at table with her. He had made up his 
mind to eat, to talk, to be natural. It seemed 
to him necessary that deception should 
begin at home. The servants must not 
know — ^must not suspect. This intense de- 
sire of secrecy; of secrecy dark, destroying, 
profound, discreet like a grave, possessed 
him with the strength of a hallucination — 
seemed to spread itself to inanimate objects 
that had been the daily companions of his 
life, affected with a taint of enmity every 
single thing within the faithful walls that 
would stand for ever between the shameless- 
ness of facts and the indignation of mankind. 
Even when — ^as it happened once or twice — 
both the servants left the room together 
he remained carefully natural, industriously 
hungry, laboriously at his ease, as though 
he had wanted to cheat the black oak side- 
board, the heavy curtains, the stiff-backed 
chairs, into the belief of an unstained hap- 
piness. He was mistrustful of his wife's 
sdf-control, unwilling to look at her and 
19 a89 



Tales of Unrest 

relttctant to speak, {or, it seemed to him m« 
conceivable that she should not betray her- 
self by the slightest movement, by the very 
first word spoken. Then he thought the 
silence in the room was becoming danger- 
ous, and so excessive as to produce the 
effect of an intolerable uproar. He wanted 
to end it, as one is anxious to interrupt an 
indiscreet confession; but with the memory 
of that laugh upstairs he dared not give her 
an occasion to open her lips. Presently he 
heard her voice pronouncing in a calm tone 
some unimportant remark. He detached 
his eyes from the centre of his plate and felt 
excited as if on the point of looking at a 
wonder. And nothing could be more 
wonderful than her composure. He was 
looking at the candid eyes, at the pure brow, 
at what he had seen every evening for years 
in that place; he listened to the voice that 
for five years he had heard every day. Per- 
haps she was a little pale — but a healthy 
pallor had always been for him one of her 
chief attractions. • Perhaps her face was 
rigidly set — ^but that marmoreal impassive- 
ness, that magnificent stolidity, as of a won- 

ago 



The Return 

derful statue by some great sculptor work- 
ing under the curse of the gods; that im- 
posing, unthinking stillness of her features, 
had till then mirrored for him the tranquil 
dignity of a soul of which he had thought 
himself — ^as a matter of course — ^the inex- 
pugnable possessor. Those were the out- 
ward signs of her difference from the igno- 
ble herd that feels, suffers, fails, errs — ^but 
has no distinct value in the world except as 
a moral contrast to the prosperity of the 
elect. He had been proud of her appear- 
ance. It had the perfectly proper frankness 
of perfection — ^and now he was shocked to 
see it unchanged She looked like this, 
spoke like this, exactly like this, a year ago, 
a month ago-— only yesterday when she 
. . . What went on within made no differ* 
ence. What did she think ? What meant 
the pallor, the placid face, the candid brow, 
the pure eyes ? ^\liat did she think daring 
all these years ? What did she think yester- 
day — to-day ; what would she think to- 
morrow? He must find ooL . • * And yet 
bow could he get to know ? She had been 
fOae to tum, to that man, to hendf ; she was 

291 



Talcs of Unrest 

ready to be bise — for him. Always ish^ 
She looked lies, breathed lies, lived lies- 
would tell lies — ^always — to the end of life t 
And he would never know what she meant. 
Never ! Never ! No one could. Impos- 
sible to know. 

He dropped his knife and fork, brusqudy, 
as though by the virtue of a sudden illumina- 
tion he had been made aware of poison in 
his plate, and became positive in his mind 
that he could never swallow another morsel 
of food as long as he lived. The dinner 
went on in a room that had been steadily 
growing, from some cause, hotter than a 
furnace. He had to drink. He drank 
time after time, and, at last, recollecting 
himself, was frightened at the quantity, till 
he perceived that what he had been drink- 
ing was water— out of two different wine 
glasses ; and the discovered unconscious- 
ness of his actions affected him painfully. 
He was disturbed to find himself in such an 
unhealthy state of mind. Excess of feel- 
ing— -excess of feeling; and it was part of 
his creed that any excess of feeling was un- 
healthy — amorally unprofitable; a taint QO 

092 



The Return 

practical manhood. Her fault. Entirely 
her fault. Her sinful self-forgetfulness was 
contagious. It made him think thoughts 
he had never had before; thoughts disinte- 
grating, tormenting, sapping to the very 
core of life — ^like mortal disease; thoughts 
that bred the fear of air, of sunshine, of 
men — ^like the whispered news of a pesti- 
lence. 

The maids served without noise; and to 
avoid looking at his wife and looking within 
himself, he followed with his eyes first one 
and then the other without being able to 
distinguish between them. They moved 
silently about, without one being able to see 
by what means, for their skirts touched the 
carpet all round; they glided here and 
there, receded, approached, rigid in black 
and white, with precise gestures, and no life 
in their faces, like a pair of marionettes in 
mourning; and their air of wooden uncon- 
cern struck him as unnatural, suspicious, ir- 
remediably hostile. That such people's feel- 
ings or judgment could affect one in any 
way, had never occurred to him before. He 
understood they had no prospects, no prin- 

293 



Tales of Unrest 

dples — no refinement and no power. But 
now he had become so debased that he could 
not even attempt to disguise from himself 
his yearning to know the secret thoughts of 
his servants. Several times he looked up 
covertly at the faces of those girls. Im- 
possiUe to know. They changed his plates 
and utterly ignored his existence. What 
impenetrable duplicity. Women — ^nothing 
but women round him. Impossible to 
know. He experienced that heart-probing, 
fiery sense of dangerous loneliness, which 
sometimes assails the courage of a solitary 
adventurer in an unexplored country. The 
sight of a man's face — ^he felt— of any man's 
face, would have been a profound relief. 
One would know then — ^something — could 
understand. ... He decided he must have 
men servants. He would engage a butler 
as soon as possible. And then the end of 
that dinner — ^which had seemed to have 
been going on for hours — ^the end came, 
taking him violently by surprise, as though 
he had expected in the natural course of 
events to sit at that table for ever and ever. 
But upstairs in the drawing-room he be- 

994 



The Return 

came the victim of a restless fate, that wouldy 
on no account, permit him to sit down. She 
had sunk on a low easy-chair, and taking up 
from a small table at her elbow a fan with 

• 

ivory leaves, shaded her face from the fire. 
The coals glowed without a flame; and upon 
the red glow the vertical bars of the grate 
stood out at her feet, black and curved, like 
the charred ribs of a consumed sacrifice. 
Far off, a lamp perched on a slim brass rod, 
burned under a wide shade of crimson silk: 
the centre, within the shadows of the large 
room, of a fiery twilight that had in the 
warm quality of its tint something delicate, 
refined and infernal. His soft footfalls and 
the subdued beat of the clock on the high 
mantel-piece answered each other regularly 
— as if time and himself, engaged in a meas- 
ured contest, had been pacing together 
through the infernal delicacy of twilight 
towards a mysterious goal. 

He walked from one end of the room to 
the other without a pause, like a traveller 
who, at night, hastens doggedly upon an 
interminable journey. Now and then he 
glanced at her. Impossible to know. The 

295 



Tales of Unrest 

gross precision of that thought expressed 
to his practical mind something illimitable 
and infinitely profound, the all-embracing 
subtlety of a feeling, the eternal origin of 
his pain. This woman had accepted him, 
had abandoned him — ^had returned to him. 
And of all this he would never know the 
truth. Never. Not till death — ^not after — 
not on judgment day when all shall be dis- 
closed, thoughts and deeds, rewards and 
punishments, but the secret of hearts alone 
shall return, for ever unknown, to the In* 
scrutable Creator of good and evil, to the 
Master of doubts and impulses. 

He stood still to look at her. Thrown 
back and with her face turned away from 
him, she did not stir — ^as if asleep. What 
did she think? What did she feel? And in 
tjic presence of her perfect stillness, in the 
breathless silence, he felt himself insignifi- 
cant and powerless before her, like a pris- 
oner in chains. The fury of his impotence 
called out sinister images, that faculty of 
tormenting vision, which in a moment of 
anguishing sense of wrong induces a man to 
mutter threats or make a menacing gesture 

296 



The Return 

in the solitude of an empty room. But the 
gust of passion passed at once, left him 
trembling a little, with the wondering, re- 
flective fear of a man who has paused on the 
very verge of suicide. The serenity of truth 
and the peace of death can be only secured 
through a largeness of contempt embracing 
all the profitable servitudes of life. He 
found he did not want to know. Better not. 
It was all over. It was as if it hadn't been. 
And it was very necessary for both of them, 
it was morally right, that nobody should 
know. 

He spoke suddenly, as if concluding a dis- 
cussion. 

"The best thing for us is to forget all 
this." 

She started a little and shut the fan with a 
click. 

*' ± es, forgive — and forget," he repeated, 
as if to himself. 

" rU never forget," she said in a vibrat- 
ing voice. " And I'll never forgive my- 
self. . . ." 

"But I, who have nothing to reproach 
myself . . ." he began, making a step to- 
wards her. She jumped up. 

297 



Talcs of Unrest 

** I did not come back for your forgive* 
ness/' she exclaimed passionately, as if 
clamouring against an unjust aspersion. 

He only said " oh! " and became silent. 
He could not understand this unprovoked 
aggressiveness of her attitude, and certainly 
was very far from thinking that an unpre- 
meditated hint of something resembling 
emotion in the tone of his last words had 
caused that uncontrollable burst of sincerity. 
It completed his bewilderment, but he was 
not at all angry now. He was as if ber 
numbed by the fascination of the incompre- 
hensible. She stood before him, tall and 
indistinct, like a black phantom in the red 
twilight. At last poignantly uncertain as 
to what would happen if he opened his lips, 
he muttered : 

" But if my love is strong enough . . /* 
and hesitated. 

He heard something snap loudly in the 
fiery stillness. She had broken her fan. 
Two thin pieces of ivory fell, one after 
another, without a sound, on the thick 
carpet, ?ind instinctively he stooped to pick 
them up. While he groped at her feet it 

298 



The Return 

occurred to him that the woman there had 
in her hands an indispensable gift which 
nothing else on earth could give; and when 
he stood up he was penetrated by an irre- 
sistible belief in an enigma, by the convic- 
tion that within his reach, and passing away 
from him was the very secret of existence — 
its certitude, immaterial and precious! She 
moved to the door, and he followed at her 
elbow, casting about for a magic word that 
would make the enigma clear, that would 
compel the surrender of the gift. And there 
is no such word! The enigma is only made 
clear by sacrifice, and the gift of heaven is in 
the hands of every man. But they had lived 
in a world that abhors enigmas, and cares 
for no gifts but such as can be obtained in 
the street. She was nearing the door. He 
said hurriedly: 

" Ton my word, I loved you — ^I love you 
now." 

She stopped for an almost imperceptible 
moment to give him an indignant glance, 
and then moved on. That feminine penetra- 
tion — ^so clever and so tainted by the eternal 
instinct of self-defence, so ready to see an 

299 



Talcs of Unrest 

obvious evil in everything it cannot under- 
stand — ^filled her with bitter resentment 
against both the men who could offer to the 
spiritual and tragic strife of her feelings 
nothing but the coarseness of their abom- 
inable materialism. In her anger against 
her own ineffectual self-deception she found 
hate enough for them both. What did they 
want? What more did this one want? And 
as her husband faced her again, with his 
hand on the door-handle, she asked herself 
whether he was unpardonably stupid, or 
simply ignoble. 

She said, nervously, and very fast: 

" You are deceiving yourself. You never 
loved me. You wanted a wife — ^some 
woman — ^any woman that would thinks 
speak, and behave in a certain way — 
in a way you approved. You loved your- 
self." 

"You won't believe me?" he asked 
slowly. 

" If I had believed you loved me," she 
began passionately, then drew in a long 
breath; and during that pause he heard the 
steady beat of blood in his ears. *' If I had 

300 



The Return 

believed it ... I would never have come 
back," she finished recklessly. 

He stood looking down as though he had 
not heard. She waited. After a moment 
he opened the door, and, on the landing, the 
sightless woman of marble appeared, draped 
to the chin, thrusting blindly at them a 
cluster of lights. 

He seemed to have forgotten himself in a 
meditation so deep that on the point of 
going out she stopped to look at him in 
surprise. While she had been speaking he 
had wandered on the track of the enigma, 
out of the world of senses into the region of 
feeling. What did it matter what she had 
done, what she had said, if through the pain 
of her acts and words he had obtained the 
word of the enigma! There can be no life 
without faith and love — ^faith in a human 
heart, love of a human being! That touch 
of grace, whose help once in life is the privi- 
lege of the most undeserving, flung open 
for him the portals of beyond, and in con- 
templating there the certitude immaterial 
and precious he forgot all the meaningless 
accidents of existence: the bliss of getting, 

301 



Talcs of Unrest 

the delight of enjoying; all the protean and 
enticing forms of the cupidity that rules a 
material world of foolish joys, of contempti- 
ble sorrows. Faith ! — Love ! — ^the undoubt- 
ing, clear faith in the truth of a soul — ^the 
great tenderness, deep as the ocean, serene 
and eternal, like the infinite peace of space 
above the short tempests of the earth. It 
was what he had wanted all his life — ^but he 
understood it only then for the first time. 
It was through the pain of losing her that 
the knowledge had come. She had the 
gift! She had the gift I And in all the 
world she was the only human being 
that could surrender it to his immense 
desire. He made a step forward, putting 
his arms out, as if to take her to his breast, 
and, lifting his head, was met by such a look 
of blank consternation that his arms fell as 
though they had been struck down by a 
blow. She started away from him, stumbled 
over the threshold, and once on the landing 
turned, swift and crouching. The train of 
her gown swished as it flew round her feet 
It was an undisguised panic. She panted, 
showing her teeth, and the hate of strength, 

302 



The Return 

the disdain of weakness, the eternal pre- 
occupation of sex came out like a toy demon 
out of a box. 

'^ This is odious/' she screamed. 

He did not stir; but her look, her agitated 
movements, the sound of her voice were like 
a mist of facts thickening between him and 
the vision of love and faith. It vanished; 
and looking at that face triumphant and 
scornful, at that white face, stealthy and un- 
expected, as if discovered staring from an 
ambush, he was coming back slowly to the 
world of senses. His first clear thought 
was: I am married to that woman; and the 
next: she will give nothing but what I see. 
He felt the need not to see. But the mem- 
ory of the vision, the memory that abides for 
ever within the seer made him say to her 
with the naive austerity of a convert awed 
by the touch of a new creed, " You haven't 
the gift." 

He turned his back on her, leaving her 
completely mystified. And she went up- 
stairs slowly, struggling with a distasteful 
suspicion of having been confronted by 
something more subtle than herself — ^more 

303 



Talcs of Unrest 

profound than the misunderstood and tragic 
contest of her feelings. 

He shut the door of the drawing-room 
and moved at hazard, alone amongst the 
heavy shadows and in the fiery twilight as 
of an elegant place of perdition. She hadn't 
the gift — ^no one had. ... He stepped on 
a book that had fallen off one of the 
crowded little tables. He picked up the 
slender volume, and holding it, approached 
the crimson-shaded lamp. The fiery tint 
deepened of the cover, and contorted gold 
letters sprawling all over it in an intri- 
cate maze, came out, gleaming redly. 
"Thorns and Arabesques." He read it 
twice, ** Thorns and Ar . . . , , . ' The 
other's book of verses. He dropped it at 
his feet, but did not feel the slightest pang of 
jealousy or indignation. What did he 
know? . . . What? . . . The mass of hot 
coals tumbled down in the grate, and he 
turned to look at them. . . . Ah! That one 
was ready to give up ever3rthing he had for 
that woman — ^who did not come — ^who had 
not the faith, the love, the courage to come. 
What did that man expect, what did he 

304 



The Return 

hope» what did he want? The woman— or 
the certitude immaterial and precious! The 
first unselfish thought he had ever given to 
any human being was for that man who had 
tried to do him a terrible wrong. He was 
not angry. He was saddened by an im- 
personal sorrow, by a vast melancholy as 
of all mankind longing for what cannot be 
attained. He felt his fellowship with every 
man— even with that man— especially with 
that man. What did he think now? Had 
he ceased to wait — ^and hope? Would he 
ever cease to wait and hope? Would he 
understand that the woman, who had no 
courage, had not the gift — ^had not the 
gift! 

The clock began to strike, and the deep- 
toned vibration filled the room as though 
with the sound of an enormous bell tolling 
far away. He counted the strokes. Twelve. 
Another day had begun. To-morrow had 
come; the mysterious and lying to-morrow 
that lures men, disdainful of love and faith, 
on and on through the poignant futilities of 
life to the fitting reward of a grave. He 
counted the strokes, and gazing at the grate 

» 30s 



Tales of Unrest 

seemed to wait for more. Then, as if called 
out, left the room, walking firmly. 

When outside he heard footsteps in the 
hall and stood still. A bolt was shot — ^then 
another. They were locking up*-shutting 
out his desire and his deception from the 
indignant criticism of a world full of noble 
gifts for those who proclaim themselves 
without stain and without reproach. He 
was safe; and on all sides of his dwelling 
servile fears and servile hopes slept, dream- 
ing of success, behind the severe discretion 
of doors as impenetrable to the truth within 
as the granite of tombstones. A lock 
snapped — a short chain rattled. Nobody 
shall know! 

Why was this assurance of safety heavier 
than a burden of fear, and why the day that 
began presented itself obstinately like the 
last day of all — like a to-day without a to- 
morrow? Yet nothing was changed, for 
nobody would know; and all would go on 
as before — ^the getting, the enjoying, the 
blessing of hunger that is appeased every 
day; the noble incentives of unappeasable 
ambitions. All — all the blessings of life. 

306 



The Return 

All — hvit the certitude immaterial and pre- 
cious — ^the certitude of love and faith. He 
believed the shadow of it had been with him 
as long as he could remember; that invisible 
presence had ruled his life. And now the 
shadow had appeared and faded he could 
not extinguish his longing for the truth of 
its substance. His desire of it was naive; 
it was masterful like the material aspirations 
that are the groundwork of existence, but, 
unlike these, it was unconquerable. It was 
the subtle despotism of an idea that suffers 
no rivals, that is lonely, inconsolable, and 
dangerous. He went slowly up the stairs. 
Nobody shall know. The days would go 
on and he would go far — ^very far. If the 
idea could not oe mastered, fortune could 
be, men could be — ^the whole world. He 
was dazzled by the greatness of the pros- 
pect; the brutality of a practical instinct 
shouted to him that only that which could 
be had was worth having. He lingered on 
the steps. The lights were out in the hall, 
and a small yellow flame flitted about down 
there. He felt a sudden contempt for him- 
self which braced him up. He went on, but 

307 



Tales of Unrest 

at the door of their room and with his arm 
advanced to open it, he faltered. On the 
flight of stairs below the head of the girl who 
had been locking up appeared. His arm 
fell. He thought, "111 wait tffl she is 
gone" — and stepped back within the per- 
pendicular folds of a portHre. 

He saw her come up gradually, as if 
ascending from a well. At every step 
the feeble flame of the candle swayed 
before her tired, young face, and the 
darkness of the hall seemed to cling to 
her black skirt, followed her, rising like 
a silent flood, as though the great night 
of the world had broken through the 
discreet reserve of walls, of closed doors, 
of curtained windows. It rose over the 
steps, it leaped up the walls like an angry 
wave, it flowed over the blue skies, over 
the yellow sands, over the sunshine of land- 
scapes, and over the pretty pathos of ragged 
innocence and of meek starvation. It swal- 
lowed up the delicious idyll in a boat and the 
mutilated immortality of famous bas-reliefs. 
It flowed from outside — ^it rose higher, in 
a destructive silence. And, above it, the 

308 



The Return 

woman of marble, composed and blind on 
the high pedestal, seemed to ward off the 
devouring night with a cluster of lights. 

He watched the rising tide of impenetra- 
ble gloom with impatience, as if anxious for 
the coming of a darkness black enough to 
conceal a shameful surrender. It came 
nearer. The cluster of lights went out. 
The girl ascended facing him. Behind her 
the shadow of a colossal woman danced 
lightly on the wall. He held his breath 
while she passed by, noiseless and with 
heavy eyelids. And on her track the flow- 
ing tide of a tenebrous sea filled the house, 
seemed to swirl about his feet, and rising 
unchecked, closed silently above his head. 

The time had come but he did not open 
the door. All was still; and instead of sur^ 
rendering to the reasonable exigencies of 
life he stepped out, with a rebelling heart, 
into the darkness of the house. It was the 
abode of an impenetrable night; as though 
indeed the last day had come and gone, 
leaving him alone in a darkness that has no 
to-morrow. And looming vaguely below 
the won^n of marble, livid and still like a 

309 



Tales of Unrest 

patient phantom, held out in the night a 
cluster of extinguished lights. 

His obedient thought traced for him the 
image of an uninterrupted life, the dignity 
and the advantages of an uninterrupted 
success ; while his rebellious heart beat 
violently within his breast, as if maddened 
by the desire of a certitude immaterial and 
precious — ^the certitude of love and faith. 
What of the night within his dwelling if out- 
side he could find the sunshine in which 
men sow, in which men reap! Nobody 
would know. The days, the years would 
pass, and • . • He remembered that he had 
loved her. The years would pass . • • And 
then he thought of her as we think of the 
dead — ^in a tender immensity of regret, in 
a passionate longing for the return of ideal- 
ised perfections. He had loved her — he 
had loved her — and he never knew the 
truth. • . . The years would pass in the 
anguish of doubt. . . . He remembered her 
smile, her eyes, her voice, her silence, as 
though he had lost her for ever. The years 
would pass and he would always mistrust 
her smile, susp^ her eyes : he would always 

310 



The Return 

misbelieve her voice, he would never have 
faith in her silence. She had no gift — ^she 
had no gift! What was she? Who was 
she? . . . The years would pass; the mem- 
ory of this hour would grow faint — ^and she 
would share the material serenity of an un- 
blemished life. She had no love and no 
faith for any one. To give her your 
thought, your belief, was like whisper- 
ing your confession over the edge of the 
world. Nothing came back — ^not even an 
echo. 

In the pain of that thought was bom his 
conscience; not that fear of remorse which 
grows slowly, and slowly decays amongst 
the complicated facts of life, but a Divine 
wisdom springing full-grown, armed and 
severe out of a tried heart, to combat the 
secret baseness of motives. It came to him 
in a flash that morality is not a method of 
happiness. The revelation was terrible. He 
saw at once that nothing of what he knew 
mattered in the least. The acts of men and 
women, success, humiliation, dignity, failure 
—nothing mattered. It was not a question 
of more or less pain, of this joy, of that sor- 

311 



Tales of Unrest 

row. It was a question of truth or false* 
hood — ^it was a question of life or death. 

He stood in the revealing night — ^in the 
darkness that tries the hearts, in the night 
useless for the work of men, but in which 
their gaze, undazzled by the sunshine of 
covetous days, wanders sometimes as far 
as the stars. The perfect stillness around 
him had something solemn in it, but he felt 
it was the lying solemnity of a temple de- 
voted to the rites of a debasing persuasion. 
The silence within the discreet walls was 
eloquent of safety but it appeared to him 
exciting and sinister, like the discretion of 
a profitable infamy; it was the prudent peace 
of a den of coiners — of a house of ill- 
fame I The years would pass — ^and nobody* 
would know. Never! Not till death — not 
after. * • • 

" Never I " he said aloud to the revealing 
night. 

And he hesitated. The 'secret of hearts, 
too terrible for the timid eyes of men, shall 
return, veiled for ever, to the Inscrutable 
Creator of good and evil, to the Master of 
doubts and impulses. His conscience was 

312 



The Return 

bom — he heard its voice, and he hesitated, 
ignoring the strength within, the fateful 
power, the secret of his heart! It was an 
awful sacrifice to cast all one's life into the 
flame of a new belief. He wanted help 
against himself, against the cruel decree of 
salvation. The need of tacit complicity, 
where it had never failed him, the habit of 
years affirmed itself. Perhaps she would 
help. ... He flung the door open and 
rushed in like a fugitive. 

He was in the middle of the room before 
he could see anything but the dazzling brill^ 
iance of the light; and then, as if detached 
and floating in it on the level of his eyes, 
appeared the head of a woman. She had 
jumped up when he burst into the room. 

For a moment they contemplated each 
other as if struck dumb with ar^azement. 
Her hair streaming on her shoulders glinted 
like burnished gold. He looked into the 
unfathomable candour of her eyes. Noth- 
ing within — nothing — nothing. 

He stammered distractedly. 

**I want ... I want . . . to . • • to 
• • • know. • • • 

313 



Talcs ci Unrest 

On die candid light of the eyeis flitted 
shidows; shadows of doubt, of suspicion, 
the ready suspicion of an unquenchable 
antagomsm, the pitiless mistrust of an 
eternal instinct of defence; the hate, the 
profound, frightened hate of an incompre- 
hensible—of an abominable emotion intrudr 
ing its coarse materialism upon the spiritual 
and tragic contest of her feelings. 

** Alvan ... I won't bear this . . J* She 
began to pant suddenly, ^ I Ve a right — a 
right to— to— myself. . . ." 

He lifted one arm, and appeared so 
menacing that she stopped in a fright and 
shrank back a little. 

He stood with uplifted hand. • • . The 
years would pass — and he would have to 
five with that unfathomable candour where 
flit shadows of suspicion and hate. . • . 
The years would pass — and he would never 
know — ^ncver trust. . . . The years would 
pass without faith and love. . . • 

"Can you stand it?** he shouted, as 
though she could have heard all his 
thoughts. 

He loolceSf menacing. She thought of 

3U 



The Return 

iriolence, of danger — and, just for an instant, 
she doubted whether there were splendours 
enough on earth to pay the price of such a 
brutal experience. He cried again: 

" Can you stand it? " and glared as if in- 
sane. Her eyes blazed too. She could not 
hear the appalling clamour of his thoughts. 
She suspected in him a sudden regret, a 
fresh fit of jealousy, a dishonest desire of 
evasion. She shouted back angrily — 

"Yes!" 

He was shaken where he stood as if by a 
struggle to break out of invisible bonds. 
She trembled from head to foot. 

" Well, I can't ! " He flung both his arms 
out, as if to push her away, and strode from 
the room. The door swung to with a click. 
She made three quick steps towards it and 
stood still, looking at the white and gold 
panels. No sound came from beyond, not 
a whisper, not a sigh; not even a footstep 
was heard outside on the thick carpet. It 
was as though no sooner gone he had sud- 
denly expired — as though he had died there 
and his body had vanished on the instant to* 
gether with his soul. She listened, witK 



Talcs of Unrest 

parted lips and irresolute eyes. Then below, 
far below her, as if in the entrails of the 
earth, a door slammed heavily; and the quiet 
house vibrated to it from roof to founda- 
tions, more than to a clap of thunder. 
He never returned 



s>« 



^ 



The Lagooa 



The Lagoon 



TPHE white man, leaning with both arms 
over the roof of the little house in the 
stern of the boat, said to the steersman — 

" We will pass the night in Arsat's clear- 
ing. It is late." 

The Malay only grunted, and went on 
looking fixedly at the river. The white man 
rested his chin on his crossed arms and 
gazed at the wake of the boat. At the end 
of the straight avenue of forests cut by the 
intense glitter of the river, the sun appeared 
unclouded and dazzling, poised low over the 
water that shone smoothly like a band of 
metal. The forests, sombre and dull, stood 
motionless and silent on each side of the 
broad stream. At the foot of big, towering 
trees, trunkless nipa palms rose from the 
mud of the bank, in bunches of leaves enor- 
mous and heavy, that hung unstirring over 
the brown 9wirl of eddies. In the stillness 

V9 



Tales of Unrest 

of the air every tree, every leaf, every bough, 
every tendril of creeper and every petal of 
minute blossoms seemed to have been be- 
witched into an immobility perfect and final. 
Nothing moved on the river but the eight 
paddles that rose flashing regularly, dipped 
together with a single splash; while the 
steersman swept right and left with a 
periodic and sudden flourish of his blade 
describing a glinting semicircle above his 
head. The chumed-up water frothed along- 
side with a confused murmur. And the 
white man's canoe, advancing up stream in 
the short-lived disturbance of its own 
making, seemed to enter the portals of a'^ 
land from which the very memory of motion J 
had for ever departed. '^ 

The white man, turning his back upon the 
setting sun, looked along the empty and 
broad expanse of the sea-reach. For the 
last three miles of its course the wandering, 
hesitating river, as if enticed irresistibly by 
the freedom of an open horizon, flows 
straight into the sea, flows straight to 
the east — ^to the east that harbours both 
light and darkness. Astern of the boat 

3»o 



V 



\ 



The Lagoon 

the repeated call of some bird, a cry dis- 
cordant and feeble, skipped along over the 
smooth water and lost itself, before it could 
reach the other shore, in the breathless si- 
lence of the world. 

The steersman dug his paddle into the 
stream, and held hard with stiffened arms, 
his body thrown forward. The water gur- 
gled aloud ; and suddenly the long straight 
reach seemed to pivot on its centre, the for- 
ests swung in a semicircle, and the slanting 
beams of sunset touched the broadside of 
the canoe with a fiery glow, throwing the 
slender and distorted shadows of its crew 
upon the streaked glitter of the river. The 
white man turned to look ahead. The 
course of the boat had been altered at right- 
angles to the stream, and the carved dragon- 
head of its prow was pointing now at a gap 
in the fringing bushes of the bank. It 
glided through, brushing the overhanging 
twigs, and disappeared from the river like 
some slim and amphibious creature leaving 
the water for its lair in the forests. 

The narrow creek was like a ditch: tor- 
tuous, fabulously deep; filled with gloom 
u 321 






Tales of Unrest 

onder the thin strip of pure and shining blue 
of the heaven. Immense trees soared up, 
invisible behind the festooned draperies of 
creepers. Here and there, near the glisten- 
ing blackness of the water, a twisted root of 
some tall tree showed amongst the tracery 
of small ferns, black and dull, writhing and 
motionless, like an arrested snake. The 
short words of the paddlers reverberated 
loudly between the thick and sombre walls 
/ of vegetation. Darkness oozed out from 
/ between the trees, through the tangled maze 



/ 



/ of the creepers, from behind the great fan- 

i tastic and unstirring leaves; the darkness, 

mysterious and invincible ; the darkness 

scented and poisonous of impenetrable 

forests. 

The men poled in the shoaling water. 
The creek broadened, opening out into a 
wide sweep of a stagnant lagoon. The 
forests receded from the marshy bank, leav* 
ing a level strip of bright green, reedy grass 
to frame the reflected blueness of the sky. 
A fleecy pink cloud drifted high above, trail- 
ing the delicate colouring of its image under 
the floating leaves and the silvery blossoms 

333 






The Lagoon 

of the lotus. A little house, perched on 
high piles, appeared black in the distance. 
Near it, two tall nibong palms, that seemed 
to have come out of the forests in the back- 
ground, leaned "slightly over the ragged 
roof, with a suggestion of sad tenderness 
and care in the droop of their leafy and 
soaring heads. 

The steersman, pointing with his paddle, 
said, ** Arsat is there. I see his canoe fast 
between the piles." 

The polers ran along the sides of the boat 
glancing over their shoulders at the end of 
the day's journey. They would have pre- 
ferred to spend the night somewhere else 
than on this lagoon of weird aspect and 
ghostly reputation. Moreover, they disliked 
Arsat, first as a stranger, and also because 
be who repairs a ruined house, and dwells 
•in it, proclaims that he is not afraid to live 
amongst the spirits that haunt/the places 
^bandoQed by mankind. Such a man can 
disturb the course of fate by glances or 
csrords; while his familiar ghosts are not easy 
to propitiate by casual wayfarers upon 
whom they long to wreak the malice of their 

S«3 



Mli 



Tales of Unrest 

human master. White men care not for 
such things, being unbelievers and in league 
with the Father of Evil, who leads them un- 
harmed through the invisible dangers of this 
world. To the warnings of the righteous 
they oppose an offensive pretence of dis- 
belief. What is there to be done? 

So they thought, throwing their weight 
on the end of their long poles. The big 
canoe glided on swiftly, noiselessly, and 
smoothly, towards Arsat's clearing, till, in 
a great rattling of poles thrown down, and 
the loud murmurs of "Allah be praised I " 
it came with a gentle knock against the 
crooked piles below the house. 

The boatmen with uplifted faces shouted 
discordantly, "Arsat! OArsat!" Nobody 
came. The white man began to climb the 
rude ladder giving access to the bamboo 
platform before the house. The juragan of 
the boat said sulkily, " We will cook in the 
sampan, and sleep on the water." 

" Pass my blankets and the basket," said 
the white man curtly. 

He knelt on the edge of the platform to 
receive the bundle. Then the boat shoved 

324 



( 

1 



The Lagoon 

off, and the white man, standing up, con- 
fronted Arsat, who had come out through 
the low door of his hut. He was a man 
young, powerful, with a broad chest and 
muscular arms. He had nothing on but his 
sarong. His head was bare. His big, soft 
eyes stared eagerly at the white man, but 
his voice and demeanour were composed as 
he asked, without any words of greeting — 

" Have you medicine, Tuan? " 

" No," said the visitor in a startled tone, 
" No. Why? Is there sickness in the 
house? " 

"Enter and see," replied Arsat, in the 
same calm manner, and turning short round, 
passed again through the small doorway. 
The white man, dropping his bundles, fol- 
lowed, i 

In the dim light of the dwelling he 
made out on a couch of bamboos a woman 
stretched on her back under a broad sheet 
of red cotton cloth. She lay still, as if 
dead ; but her big eyes, wide open, glittered 
in the gloom, staring upwards at the slender 
rafters, motionless and unseeing. She was 
in a high fever, and evidently unconscious. 

32s 



Tales of Unrest 

Her cheeks were sunk slightly, her lips were 
partly open, and on the young iace there was 
the ominous and fixed expression — the 
absorbed, contemplating expression of the 
unconscious who are going to die. The 
two men stood looking down at lier in 
sUence. 

** Has she been long ill? '' asked the trav- 
eller, 

^' I have not slept for five mghts,** an- 
swered the Malay, in a deliberate tone. " At 
first she heard Voices calling her from the 
water and struggled against me who held 
her. But since the sun of to-day rose she 
hears nothing — ^shc hears not me. She sees 
nothing. She sees not me — ^me! " 

He remained silent for a minute, then 
asked softly — 

" Tuan, will she die? " 

** I fear so," said the white man sorrow- 
fully. He had known Arsat years ago, in a 
far country in times of trouble and danger, 
when no friendship is to be despised. And 
since his Malay friend had come unexpe(^- 
edly to dwell in the hut on the lagoon with 
a strange woman, he had slept many times 

326 



The Lagoon 

there, in his journeys up and down the river. 
He liked the man who knew how to keep 
faith in council and how to fight without 
fear by the side of his white friend. He 
liked him — ^not do much perhaps as a man 
likes his favourite dog — ^but still he liked 
him well enough to help and ask no ques- 
tions, to think sometimes vaguely and hazily 
in the midst of his own pursuits, about the 
lonely man and the long-haired woman with 
audacious face and triumphant eyes, who 
lived together hidden by the forests — alone 
and feared. ^ 

The white man came out of the hut in 
time to see the enormous conflagration of 
sunset put out by the swift and stealthy 
shadows that, rising like a black and im- 
palpable vapour above the tree-tops, spread 
over the heaven, extinguishing the crimson 
glow of floating clouds and the red brill- 
iance of departing daylight. In a few 
moments all the stars came out above the 
intense blackness of the earth, and the 
great lagoon gleaming suddenly with re- 
flected lights resembled an oval patch of 
night sky flung down into the hopeless and 

jar 



laai 



Tales of Unrest 

abysmal night of the wilderness. The white 
man had some supper out of the basket, then 
collecting a few sticks that lay about the 
platform, made up a small fire, not for 
warmth, but for the sake of the smoke, 
which would keep off the mbsquitos. He 
wrapped himself in his blankets and sat with 
his back against the reed wall of the house, 
smoking thoughtfully. 

Arsat came through the doorway ^ith 
noiseless steps and squatted down by the 
fire. The white man moved his outstretched 
legs a little. 

" She breathes," said Arsat in a low voice, 
anticipating the expected question. " She 
breathes and burns as if with a great fire. 
She speaks not; she hears not — ^and burns! " 

He paused for a moment, then asked in a 
quiet, incurious tone — 

" Tuan . . . will she die? " 

The white man moved his shoulders 
uneasily, and muttered in a hesitating 
manner — 

" If such is her fate." 

" No, Tuan," said Arsat calmly. " If sucH 
is my fate. I hear, I see, I wait. I remem- 

328 



/' 



■ (M^«ta 



The Lagoon 

bcr . . . Tuan, do you remember the old 
days? Do you remember my brother? '* 

" Yes," said the white man. The Malay 
rose suddenly and went in. The other, sit- 
ting still outside, could hear the voice in the 
hut. Arsat said: "Hear me! Speak I" 
His words were succeeded by a complete 
silence. " O DiamelenI " he cried suddenly. 
After that cry there was a deep sigh. Arsat 
came out and sank down again in his old 
place. 

They sat in silence before the fire. There 
was no sound within the house, there was 
no sound near them; but far away on the 
lagoon they could hear the voices of the 
boatmen ringing fitful and distinct on the 
calm water. The fire in the bows of 
the sampan shone faintly in the distance 
with a hazy red glow. Then it died out. 
The voices ceased. The land and the water 
slept invisible, unstirring and mute. It was 
as though there had been nothing left in the 
world but the glitter of stars streaming, 
ceaseless and vain, through the black still- 
ness of the night. 

The white man gazed straight before him 

3^9 



^ ^ p^^k^te* 



«■ 



Tales of Unrest 

into the darkness with wide-open eyes. The 
fear and fascination, the inspiration and the 
wonder of death— of death near, unavoid- 
able! and unseen, soothed the unrest of his 
race and stirred the most indistinct, the most 

j: intimate of his thoughts. The ever-ready 
suspicion of evil, the gnawing suspicion that 
lurks in our hearts, flowed out into the still- 

/ ness round him — ^into the stillness profound 
and dumb, and made it appear untrust- 
worthy and infamous, like the placid and im- 
penetrable mask of an unjustifiable violence. 
In that fleeting and powerful disturbance of 
his Keing the earth enfolded in the starlight 
peace became a shadowy country of inhu- 
man strife, a battlefield of phantoms terrible 
and channing,august or ignoble, struggling 
ardently for the possession of our helpless 
hearts. An unquiet and mysterious coun- 
try of inextinguishable desires and fears. 

A plaintive murmur rose in the night; a 
murmur saddening and startling, as if the 
great solitudes of surrounding woods had 
tried to whisper into his ear the wisdom 
of their immense and lofty indifference. 
Sounds hesitating and vague floated in the 

330 



y^ 



The Lsigoon 

9ar round him, shaped themsdves slowly 
into words ; and at last flowed on gently 'm 
a murmuring stream of soft and monot- 
onous sentences. He stirred like a man 
waking up and changed his position slightly. 
Arsat, motionless and shadowy, sitting widi 
bowed head under the stars^ was speaking 
in a low and dreamy tone — 

". . . for where can we lay down the 
heaviness of our trouble but in a friend's 
heart? A man must speak of war and of 
love. You, Tuan, know what war is, and 
you have seen me in time of danger seek 
death as other men seek life! A writing 
may be lost; a lie may be written; but what 
the ejre has seen is truth and remains in the 
mind!'' 

''I remember,** sidd the white man 
quietly. Arsat went on with mournful- 
composure — 

** Therefore I shall speak to you of love. 
Speak in the night Speak before both 
night and love are gone — and the eye of 
day looks upon my sorrow and my shame; 
upon my blackened face; upon my btumt-up 
heart.** 

3St 



I. 



Tales of Unrest 

A sigh, short and faint, marked an almost 
imperceptible pause, and then his words 
flowed on, without a stir, without a gesture. 

" After the time of trouble and war was 
over and you went away fr(»n my country 
in the pursuit of your de^res, which we, 
men of the islands, cannot understand, I and 
my brother became again, as we bad been 
before, the sword-bearers of the Ruler. You 
know we were men of family, belonging to 
a ruling race, and more fit than any to cany 
on our right shoulder the emblem of power. 
And in the time of prosperity Si Dendring 
showed us favour, as we, in time of sorrow, 
had showed to him the faithfulness of our 
courage. It was a time of peace A time 
of deer-hunts and cock-fights; of Idle talks 
and foolish squabbles between men whose 
bellies are full and weapons are rusty. But 
the sower watched the young rice-shoots 
grow up without fear, and the traders came 
and went, departed lean and returned fat 
into the river of peace. They brought news 
too. Brought lies and truth mixed together, 
so that no man knew when to rejoice and 
when to be sorry. We heard frotn them 
33» 



\ 



\ 



The Lagoon 

about you also. They had seen you here 
and had seen you there. And I was glad to 
hear, for I remembered the stirring times, 
and I always remembered you, Tuan, till the 
time came when my eyes could see nothing 
in the past, because they had looked upon 
the one who is dying there — ^In the house.'* 

He stopped to exclaim in an intense, 
whisper, " O Mara bahial O Calamity! " 
then went on speaking a little louder. 

" There's no worse enemy and no better 
friend than a brother, Tuan, for one brother 
knows another, and in perfect knowledge 
is strength for good or evil. I loved my 
brother. I went to him and told him that 
I could see nothing but one face, hear noth- 
ing but one voice. He told me : ' Open 
your heart so that she can see what is in it — 
and wait. Patience is wisdom. Inchi 
Midah may die or our Ruler may throw off 
his fear of a woman!' ... I waited! . . . 
You remember the lady with the veiled face, 
Tuan, and the fear of our Ruler before her 
cunning and temper. And if she wanted 
her servant, what could I do? But I fed 
the hunger of my heart on short glances and 

333 



V 



■ III ir n^i— »M 



Talcs of Unrest 

stealthy words. I loitered on the path to 
the bath-houses in the da3rtime9 and when 
the sun had fallen behind the forest I crept 
along the jasmine hedges of the women's 
courtyard. Unseeing, we spoke to one 
another through the scent of flowers, 
through the veil of leaves, through the 
blades of long grass that stood still before 
our lips; so great was our prudence, so 
faint was the murmur of our great longing. 
The time passed swiftly . • • and there 
were whispers amongst women — and our 
enemies watched — ^my brother was gloomy, 
and I began to think of killing and of a 
fierce death* • . • We are of a peopie who 
take what they want — ^like you whites. 
There is a time when a man should forget 
loyalty and respect ' Might and authority 
are given to rulers, but to all men is given 
love and strength and courage. My brother 
said, ' You shall take her from their midst 
We are two who are like one.' And I an- 
swered, * Let it be soon, for I find no warmth 
in sunlight that does not shine upon her.' 
Our time came when the Ruler and all die 

# 

great people went to the mouth of the river 

334 



^ 



/ 



The Lagoon 

to fish by t<M*chlight. There were hundreds 

of boats, and on the white sand, between the 

water and the forests, dwellings of leaves 

were built for the househcrfds of the Rajahs. 

/The smoke of cooking-fires was like a blue 

\ mist of the evening, and many voices rang 

\in it joyfully. While they were making the 

boats ready to beat up the fish, my brother 

came to me and said, ' To-night! ' I looked 

to my weapons, and when the time came 

our canoe took its place in the circle of boats 

carrying the torches. The lights blazed on 

the water, but behind the boats there was 

* 

darkness. When the shouting began and 
the excitement made them like mad we 
dropped out. The water swallowed our fii^, | 
and we floated back to the shore that was 
dark with only here and there the glimmer 
of embers. We could hear the talk of slave- 
girls amongst the sheds. Then we found a 
place deserted and silent. We waited there. 
She came. She came running along the 
shore, rapid and leaving no trace, like a leaf 
driven by the wind into the sea. My brother 
said gloomily, ' Go and take her; carry her 
into our boat' I lifted her in my arms* 

335 



H* 



^ 



Tales of Unrest 

She panted Her heart was beating against 
my breast I said, * I take you from those 
people. You came to the cry of my heart, 
but my arms take you into my boat against 
the will of the great! ' ' It is right/ said my 
brother. * We are men who take what we 
want and can hold it against many. We 
should have taken her in daylight.' I said» 
^ Let us be off ' ; for since she was in my 
boat I began to think of our Ruler's 
many men. 'Yes. Let us be off/ said 
my brother. 'We are cast out and this 
boat is our country now — ^and the sea is 
our refuge.' He lingered with his foot on 
the shore, and I entreated him to hasten, for 
I remembered the strokes of her heart 
against my breast and thought that two men 
cannot withstand a hundred. We left, pad- 
dling downstream close to the bank; and as 
we passed by the creek where they were 
fishing, the great shouting had ceased, but 
the murmur of voices was loud like the 
humming of insects flying at noonday. The^ 
boats floated, clustered together, in the red 
light of torches, under a black roof of ^ 
smoke ; and men talked of their sport Men 

336 



\i 



\ i 



The Lagoon 

that boasted, and praised, and jeered-Huen 
that would have been our friends in the 
morning, but cm that night were already 
our enemies. We paddled swiftly past We 
had no more friends in the country of our 
birth. She sat in the middle of the canoe 
with covered face; silent as she is now; un- 
seeing as she is now — and I had no regret 
at what I was leaving because I could hear 
her breathing dose to me — as I can hear 
her now." 

He paused, listened with his ear turned to 
the doorway, then shook his head and went 
on. 

** My brother wanted to shout the cry of 
challenge— one cry only — to let the peo- 
ple know we were freebom robbers who 
trusted our anils and the great sea. And 
again I begged him in the name of our love 
to be silent. Could I not hear her breathing 
close to me? I knew the pursuit would 
come quick enough. My brother loved me. 
He dipped his paddle without a splash. He 
only said, ' There is half a man in you now— 
the other half is in that woman. I can wait. 
When you are a whole man again, you will 
tt 337 



V 



/ 



Tales of Unrest 

cone back with me here to shout defiancCi 
We are sons of the same mother/ I made 
no answer. AH my strength and all my 
spirit were in my hands that held the paddle 
— for I longed to be with her in a safe place 
beyond the reach of men's anger and of 
women's spite. My love was so great» that 
I thought it could guide me to a country 
where death was unknown, if I could only 
escape from Inchi Midah's fury and from 
our Ruler's sword. We paddled with haste, 
breathing through our teeth. The blades 
bit deep into the smooth water. We passed 
out of the river; we flew in clear channels 
amongst the shallows. We skirted Ae 
black coast; we skirted the sand beaches 
where the sea speaks in whispers to the 
land; and the gleam of white sand flashed 
back past our boat, so swiftly she ran upon 
the water. We spoke not Only once I 
said, ' Sleep, Diamelen, for soon you may 
want all your strength.' I heard the sweet- 
ness of her vcMce, but I never turned my 
head. The sun rose and still we went on. 
Water fell from my face like rain from a 
dood We flew in the light and heat I 

S}8 



The Lagoon 

never looked back, but I knew that 
brother's eyes, behind me, were looking 
steadily ahead, for the boat went as straight 
as a bushman's dart, when it leaves the end 
of the sumpitan. There was no better 
paddler, no better steersman than my 
brother. Many times, together, we had 
won races in that canoe. But we never 
had put out our strength as we did then — 
then, when for the last time we paddled 
together I There was no braver or stronger 
man in our country than my brother. I 
could not spare the strength to turn my 
head and look at him, but every moment I 
heard the hiss of his breath getting louder 
behind me. Still he did not speak. The 
sun was high. The heat clung to my back 
like a flame of fire. My ribs were ready to 
burst, but I could no longer get enough air 
into my chest And then I felt I must cry 
out with my last breath, ' Let us restf ' . . • 
'Good I' he answered; and his voice was 
firm. He was strong. He was brave. He 
knew not fear and no fatigue • • « My 
brotherl " 
A murmur powerful and gentle, a imir* 

339 



k 
\ 



Tales of Unrest 

mur vast and faint ; the murmur of trembling 
leaves, of stirring boughs, ran through the 
tangled depths of the forests, ran over the 
starry smoothness of the^lagocMi, and the 
water between the piles lapped the slimy 
timber once with a sudden splash. A 
breath of warm air touched the two men's 
faces and passed on with a mournful sound 
— ^a breath loud and short like an uneasy 
sigh of the dreaming earth. 
Arsat went on in an even, low voice: 
" We ran our canoe on the white beach of 
a little bay close to a long tongue of land 
that seemed to bar our road; a long wooded 
cape going far into the sea. My brother 
knew that place. Beyond the cape a river 
has its entrance, and through the jungle of 
that land there is a narrow path. We made 
a fire and cooked rice. Then we lay down 
to sleep on the soft sand in the shade of our 
canoe, while she watched. No sooner had 
I closed my eyes than I heard her cry of 
alarm. We leaped up. The sun was half- 
way down the sky already, and coming in 
sight in the opening of the bay we saw a 
prau manned by many paddlers. We knew 

340 



The Lagoon 

it at once; it was one of our Rajah's praus. 
They were watching the shore, and saw us. 
They beat the gong, and turned the head of 
the prau into the bay. I felt my heart be- 
come weak within my breast. Diamelen 
sat on the sand and covered her face. There 
was no escape by sea. My brother laughed. 
He had the gun you had given him, Tuan, 
before you went away, but there was only 
a handful of powder. He spoke to me 
quickly: ' Run with her along the path. I 
shall keep them back, for they have no fire- 
arms, and landing in the face of a man with 
a gun is certain death for some. Run with 
her. On th^ other side of that wood there 
is a fisherman's house — ^and a canoe. When 
I have fired all the shots I will follow. I 
am a great runner, and before they can come 
up we shall be gone. I will hold out as 
long as I can, for she is but a woman — ^that 
can neither run nor fight, but she has your 
heart in her weak hands/ He dropped be- 
hind the canoe. The prau was coming. 
She and I ran, and as we rushed along the 
path I heard shots. My brother fired — 
oace--twice — and the booming of the gong 

341 



lii.** 



Talcs of Unrest 

ceased There was silence behind us. That 
neck of land is narrow. Before I heard my 
brother fire the third shot I saw the shelving 
shore, and I saw the water again: the mouth 
of a broad river^ We crossed a grassy 
glade* We ran down to the water. I saw 
a low hut above the black mud, and a small 
canoe hauled up. I heard another shot be- 
hind me. I thought, 'That is his last 
charge.' We rushed down to the canoe; a 
man came running from the hut, but I 
leaped on him, and we rolled together in 
the mud. Then I got up, and he lay still 
at my feet. I don't know whether I had 
killed him or not. I and Diamelen pushed 
the canoe afloat. I heard yells behind me, 
and I saw my brother run across the glade. 
Many men were bounding after him. I 
took her in my arms and threw her into the 
boat, then leaped in mysel f . When I looked 
back I saw that my brother had fallen. He 
fell and was up again, but the men were 
closing round him. He shouted, 'I am com- 
ing!' The men were close to him. I looked. 
Many men. Then I looked at her. Tuan, 
I pushed the canoe! I pushed it into deep 

34a 



The Lagoon 

water. She was kneeling forward lookmg 
at me, and I said, * Take your paddle,' while 
I struck the water with mine. Tuan, I heard 
him cry. I heard him cry my name twice; 
and I heard voices shouting, * Kill ! Strike ! ' 
I never turned back. I heard him calling 
my name again with a great shriek, as when 
life is going out together with the voice — 
and I never turned my head. My own 
name! . . . My brother! Three times he 
called — ^but I was not afraid of life. Was 
she not there in that canoe? And couj 
not with her find^ country where death_is 
forgotten-^where death is unknown! " 

The white man sat up. Arsat rose and 
stood, an indistinct and silent figure above 
the dying embers of the fire. Over the 
lagoon a mist drifting and low had crept, 
erasing slowly the glittering images of the 
stars. And now a great expanse of white 
vapour covered the land : it flowed cold and 
grey in the darkness, eddied in noiseless 
whirls round the tree-trunks and about the 
platform of the house, which seemed to float 
upon a restless and impalpable illusion of a 
sea. Only far away the tops ,oi the trees 

343 



\ 



/ 



\ 



Talcs of Unrest 

stood outlined on the twinkle of heaven, like 
a sombre and forbidding shore — a coast de- 
ceptive, pitiless and black. 

Arsat's voice vibrated loudly in the pro- 
found peace. 

" I had her there! I had her! To get 
her I would have faced all mankind. But I 
had her — and " 

His words went out ringing into the 
empty distances. He paused, and seemed 
to listen to them dying away very far — 
beyond help and beyond recall. Then he 
said quietly — 

" Tuan, I loved my brother.'' 

A breath of wind made him shiver. High 
above his head, high above the silent sea of 
mist the drooping leaves of the palms 
rattled together with a mournful and ex- 
piring sound. The white man stretched his 
legs. His chin rested on his chest, and he 
murmured sadly without lifting his head—/; 

" We all love o ur brothers." y^^^'^f3(^^S^£i^ 

Arsat burst out with an intense whisper- 
ing violence — 

'' What did I care who died? I wanted 
peace in my own heart.'* 

344 




V 
\ 



The Lagoon 

He seemed to hear a stir in the house-— 
listened — ^then stepped in noiselessly. The 
white man stood up. A breeze was coming 
in fitful puffs. The stars shone paler as if 
they had retreated into the frozen depths of 
immense space. After a chill gust of wind 
there were a few seconds of perfect calm and 
absolute silence. Then from behind the 
black and wavy line of the forests a column 
of golden light shot up into the heavens 
and spread over the semi-circle of the 
eastern horizon. The sun had risen. The 
mist lifted, broke into drifting patches, 
vanished into thin flying wreaths; and the 
unveiled lagoon lay, polished and black, in 
the heavy shadows at the foot of the wall of 
trees. A white eagle rose over it with a 
slanting and ponderous flight, reached the 
clear sunshine and appeared dazzlingly brill- 
iant for a moment, then soaring higher, be- 
came a dark and motionless speck before it 
vanished into the blue as if it had left the 
earth for ever. The white man, standing 
gazing upwards before the doorway, heard 
in the hut a confused and broken murmur 
of distracted words ending with a loud 

345 



_i* . — .*" *■ 



■■ 



Tales Unrest 

• 

white man, leaning with both arms over the 
grass roof of the little cabin, looked back at 
the shining ripple of the boat's wake. Be- 
fore the sampan passed out of the lagoon 
into the creek he lifted his eyes. Arsat had 
not moved. He stood lonely in the search- 
ing sunshine; and he looked beyond the 
great light of a cloudless day into the dark- 
ness of a world of illusions* 



OCT 30 1920